My wife Stephanie and I met at University. She was studying anthropology and I was studying mechanical engineering. I graduated first and got a job as an hydraulic engineer she graduated a few years later but had some trouble finding a job. We would always tease each other about our areas of study, I would ask what one does with a degree in the study of people and she would respond, “Haven’t we already figured out plumbing?”
Since my job was solid she decided to go to graduate school. Stephanie was researching tribes from South America, specifically matriarchal societies, when I lost my job because of the downturn in the economy. So when she got a grant to spend a summer in South America studying the tribes in person, everything paid for, I decided to go with her. We packed everything up and flew across the Atlantic.
Two days out of the city the roads turns into dirt. A day later the roads disappeared entirely. Two days of walking led to a river. Finally three days on the river got us to the area that the tribe claimed as their own, but it was another day of walking before we arrived at their village. It was a collection of shacks and huts on the bank of a lake.
We were greeted by a group of women, armed with primitive weapons, wearing nothing - all of them were completed nude. Their tanned, bronze skin and dark hair fit the tropic environment and made Stephanie’s blonde hair and pale, white skin stand out by comparison. The women exchanged some words with our guide, there was pointing at me, and that was when I realized I was the only male.
Finally we were escorted into the village while our guide left the way we’d come. There were more huts, a few odd structures, and dozens of women walking around - all of them naked. Stephanie and I were let into a small hut where we put down our things and looked about at the small bed, single table, and two chairs that would be our home for the next few months. "What was that all about?“, I asked.
"I don’t know”, my wife responded, “They weren’t speaking Portuguese or Spanish. Must be some kind of local dialect.”
We were interrupted when a woman came into the hut, a tall and powerful looking woman who happened to be completely naked. "I am Eve", she introduced herself to my wife. Stephanie returned the introduction and they spoke quietly to each other while I sat to the side.
Eventually the woman left and my wife turned to me. "The tribe has rules that we must follow while living here.“ I nodded, it made sense. "First, we have to be naked as they are.”
“That might be a bit of a problem”, I said. When she asked why I showed my wife that my dick was hard. "All the women are walking around naked and you will be too. I’ll be like this all the time.“
"We can take care of that”, my wife said stripping down herself. It did feel good to be undressed in the oppressively hot weather. "Second, you can’t initiate conversations with any women. I can speak for you, you can respond if they talk to you, but you can’t talk first.“
Now that we were both naked I ran my eyes over my wife’s body and she grabbed my short, hard dick. As she jerked me off I cupped her breasts in my hands and pinched her nipples. She moaned slightly but I was so worked up that I came quickly spewing my load onto my clothes piled at my feet.
Feeling a bit better I sat down on the bed. Stephanie continued to list their rules, "Men do the chores, so you’ll be cooking and cleaning along with the other men. Males also aren’t allowed to wander about by themselves, so if you go anywhere you’ll need to be escorted. The children are kept on their own with women to care for them on the far side of the village, away from the lake, so don’t go over there or they might feel threatened.”
“Whoa, that’s a lot”, I said.
“Don’t worry about it”, Stephanie replied. "I’m going to lead you over to the men’s hut and then meet with the tribe leaders. You can just follow the lead of the other men.“ Now that we were both naked and my dick had calmed down we left our hut and headed toward the lake.
Women stared at us as we crossed the village. I couldn’t help but look at the beautiful, tanned, nude women and their athletic builds. We reached a large, long hut with a low roof and went inside. It was filled with a couple dozen men of various ages who all looked up when we entered.
"I’ll be back in a bit”, Stephanie said to me as she left.
The men were cooking, cleaning, making various tools and talking among themselves. I waved and introduced myself. One chap waved back. "Some of us learned your language from some people like you over the years", was his answer when I asked where he learned English.
He was a bit older, said they called him Adam, and explained a bit more of the rules. Hours went by and my wife hadn’t come back yet. "Likely she has much to talk about with the leaders of the tribe. Perhaps they went hunting, fishing, or to the mating hut.“
"Mating hut?”, I asked Adam.
“Yes, where the most potent men are kept. Could be giving your wife a welcome gift.”
I was certain that wasn’t what was happening, but fear made me ask Adam anyway, “Most potent men?”
“Yes”, he chuckled and pointed at my penis, “We aren’t big enough to be there.”
Eventually a woman came and got us for dinner, the men brought out all the food we’d been preparing and the whole village feasted together. My wife was at dinner, she sat next to me and talked about the lake and how important it was to their culture. All the beautiful naked women around me made my dick hard again, and though I couldn’t be sure I suspected a few of the women nearby were talking about it.
It wasn’t until night when we returned to our hut that I worked up the courage to ask about the mating hut. Stephanie laughed oddly, “Yeah, I um, heard that they keep certain men separate for breeding purposes.” She laughed again, “Can you imagine such a thing?”
Over the next few days my wife spent a lot of time with the leaders of the tribe. They were powerfully built women and seemed completely disinterested in me. I’d gotten a tour of most of the village, but for the most part was kept with the men.
Near the end of the first week my wife told me at night in our hut, “I got a job for you. I figured you would be bored in the male hut cooking and cleaning all day.” When I asked what she had in mind she replied, “The tribe has a water pumping system tied to the lake, but it’s been having problems and isn’t very efficient. I convinced them you could fix it.”
“Should be easy if they have the right parts”, I answered.
So the next morning my wife led me down to the edge of the lake where we met some of the women that led the tribe. They spoke at length, pointing to the simple water pump and pipes that were present. I couldn’t understand them, and didn’t see anything obviously wrong with the system, so I got distracted.
My eyes wandered over their perfect female bodies, and I imagined they were nude and on display just for me. Every movement turned into a tease in my mind and my cock quickly got rock hard. "Okay", Eve broke me out of my fantasy, “here’s what’s wrong with their system.” She explained in detail what they needed, what parts they had, and what tools were available.
“It’s going to take me the rest of the summer to get this fixed”, I told her then looked at my wife.
Eve translated for me. There was some talk among the women, it seemed my wife was picking up the language, and Stephanie said to me, “That’s fine. Take the time you need. Eve will stay here to guard you and get anything you need.”
I was going to respond, to protest a few things, but a stern look from my wife told me it would be rude if I did. That was when my wife and the other tribal women left. So with just me and Eve on the shore of the lake, I started work.
During the day I found my mind wandering. Eve was always nearby, when she’d get hot she’d swim a bit, but she was never too far from me. Her perfect, naked form was always covered with sweat or water, and it was keeping me aroused. At one point, when I thought she wasn’t looking, I tried to jerk my cock quickly to relieve some pressure.
“You shouldn’t do that”, Eve caught me in the act. With my hand wrapped around my dick I had no valid response. "Come with me", she looked unhappy. Eve led me across the village, away from the lake side, to an oddly shaped building. We went inside, like all of the other buildings it was well lit, the air was thick, but this one smelled of sweat and sex.
It was filled by a dozen men. Unlike the male hut, where all the men were old, small, or frail these men were nearly perfect athletic specimens. Their skins were bronze and hair was dark, like the women of the tribe, and like everyone else they were naked. What caught my attention was they were all well hung.
Eve exchanged some friendly glances with some of the men as she led me through the building to a yard that was fenced in behind the building. There was a crude stockade and she pointed at it, “Get in”, she ordered. I started to laugh like maybe she was kidding, but her look told me she wasn’t.
So, playing along, I locked myself up in this cross shaped device that had my arms out to my sides. Eve tightened the bindings then said, “I’ll be back.” She left and I looked around the yard. There were two other stockade like devices, a couple beds, a table with chairs, but otherwise it was an empty area exposed to the sky above surrounded by a fence tall enough to block sight to the rest of the village.
After some time a few men came into the yard to look at me. They would talk, point, and laugh. None of them made any movements to help me. Then I heard women’s voices inside the building. There was an audible commotion from inside, the men left the yard leaving me alone. Then the noise coming from the hut changed.
It was very clearly the sound of women moaning in pleasure, of bodies smacking against each other. There was no doubt that it was the sounds of sex, rough and sloppy sex from the sounds the women were making. If this was the mating hut, as I now suspected, then it made sense why this building was away from the others.
There was some talking inside. A moment later a woman came into the yard followed by two men. She had one of the men lay down on a bed. He held his large, hard cock up in the air and I watched as she lowered herself down plunging him into her ass. Once she was all the way down she had the other man come forward onto the bed and push his cock into her pussy.
It was the first time that I had noticed, but her pussy was shaved smooth. I couldn’t believe the show they were putting on, the men really knew how to fuck. They were pumping in and out in a rhythm so that one of them was always balls deep. One was holding her up while the other was holding her legs spread.
My dick was throbbing so hard I thought I was going to explode. Her moans were those of pure ecstasy. She wanted to be fucked hard and fast and that’s exactly what they were giving her. When she orgasmed she grabbed the ass of the guy fucking her pussy and pulled him in tight.
After she’d finished she said something to them, and both men stopped. They got up off the bed. As she stood the two men licked her ass and pussy clean. I realized that neither man had cum as they all went back into the building. Sounds of sex continued to emanate from the building for many minutes.
Eve and Stephanie appeared in the yard soon after. My dick was still rock hard and Eve pointed at it, they said something in the native language that I didn’t understand. "What’s wrong", I asked my wife.
“You can’t do that”, she snapped, “You can’t speak first. We could get kicked out if you cause trouble.” Stephanie seemed genuinely upset. I knew this was critical to her schooling, so I kept quiet as the two women talked some more.
My wife came up close to me, close enough that I could smell her sweat from the heat. "Eve said you were jerking off looking at her", she accused me.
“All the naked bodies, it’s been weeks since we’ve really had sex”, I whispered back at her. "I couldn’t help it. Just needed some relief.“ Then something occurred to me, my wife had to walk through the mating hut to get to me and until a minute ago there had been sounds of fucking. "Were you in there?”, I nodded toward the building.
“You can’t do that”, Stephanie said, “In their culture only the men chosen for the mating hut get to have sexual release. Don’t worry though, they have something that will help you.” She hadn’t answered my last question. Stephanie said something to Eve.
Eve came over to me with a small bottle with a liquid. "Here", she offered it. I was tied up and didn’t really have a choice so I just drank the liquid down. It tasted a bit like fruit, but wasn’t horrible.
“What was that?”, I asked my wife.
“They have natural remedies. One they use for the mating males to keep them aroused all the time. This is the opposite, for the men that can’t control their erections. It will keep you soft and take the desire away.” I was about to complain when the women gave me looks that said I shouldn’t.
A couple minutes later and my erection went away, despite looking at Stephanie and Eve both naked. My senses drifted. I noticed that Eve’s pussy was shaved, then I noticed that my wife’s pussy was also. She’d never shaved it in all the years I’d known her, but there it was completely bare. Despite my eyes wandering over their naked forms my dick wouldn’t get hard.
“I think it’s working”, my wife said. Eve nodded agreement. “But we need to be sure.” Eve went into the building and a moment later came back with one of the men. Without words she bent over the table, he moved behind her, and she used her hands to spread her pussy lips. Even with the distance between us I could see that she was wet. The man positioned his dick at the entrance to her pussy and slowly pushed the whole length of his shaft inside her.
Eve moaned loudly and gripped the edge of the table to brace herself against the increase pace of the man’s fucking. "Your pussy hair…“, I tried to ask something of my wife but the thought got lost. It was as if my mind couldn’t grab onto a sexual concept.
"Yes. I shaved it to match the custom of the tribe”, Stephanie replied. I was trying to get a good look at her pussy, it seemed wet but it could have also been the sweat from the heat. My wife however was looking firmly at the sexual display in front of her as Eve got her pussy pounded from behind. "Um, excuse me a moment", she said before disappearing into the building.
I could swear that she bit her lip before leaving, but I was feeling light-headed and that I couldn’t trust anything I saw at that moment. Eve was getting pounded like a porn star and my dick wouldn’t twitch. A moment later and there was a thump from the building directly to my right, a sound like someone getting roughly pushed against the wall.
Immediately there were fucking sounds from the building, body slapping against body and a woman moaning loudly. The moans sounded like my wife, but I couldn’t be sure because I’d never heard her that loud. From the building I then heard a woman say, “Oh yes. Big cock. Right in my pussy.”
A part of me thought that was odd, the women here didn’t speak English. Then my brain got distracted as Eve had an orgasm and almost tipped the table over. She directed the man fucking her to stop, he pulled out and then cleaned her with his tongue. They went back into the hut and left me tied in the yard, soft and slightly confused.
The fucking sounds continued to flow out of the building for many more minutes before finally whoever was getting pounded had an orgasm loud enough to shake the walls. It was accompanied by a woman practically shouting, “Oh fuck yes!” That was definitely my wife’s voice, I knew it, but somehow my mind couldn’t believe it.
Once the building was quiet my wife and Eve came back into the yard. They looked at my soft dick and Stephanie said, “Oh good honey. You’re not aroused. It’s working.”
Her pussy looked slick, different than it had when she went into the hut. "Did you…“, again my brain or mouth couldn’t finish the question. "I mean…”
Stephanie cut me off, “Okay, you’re going back with Eve now to finish your work. I’ll see you later.” Eve untied me and led me through the building. This time all the men laughed as I walked through.
Eve led me back toward the lake and I saw my wife go back into the mating hut as we crossed the village. For the rest of the day, despite the sexual displays I’d seen earlier and Eve’s naked body clearly visible, I couldn’t get aroused.
Dinner time and again we gathered to eat. I got the impression that it wasn’t so much the whole village getting together as it was the men that did the cooking and cleaning with whatever women were available. My wife wasn’t there, but some of the tribe leaders were. Looking about I noticed they all had clean shaven pussies.
Curiosity won and I asked Adam about it. "Yes, when a woman is old enough to use the mating hut they shave themselves. It’s how the men inside know.“
"So the women only do it for the mating hut?”
“Oh yes”, he answered. "It is an old custom to show who may use the hut.“
That night Eve led me to my hut where my wife was waiting. Once inside Stephanie asked Eve, "Did he behave better?” Eve nodded her agreement. "Did you give him another dose at dinner?“ Again Eve nodded.
I didn’t remember a dose at dinner. "We should see if it’s working”, my wife said. Stephanie directed me to sit on the floor, which I did, before inviting Eve into the bed with her. In an odd fascination I watched as Eve lay down atop my wife in a sixty-nine position.
My wife had never been with a woman or shown an inclination toward it. But here she was, her blonde, pale, and freckled form beneath the bronze body of another woman. I sat on the floor, not certain what to do with myself, while the two women lovingly licked and kissed their way around each others pussies.
Eve used a hand to part my wife’s pussy lips before sinking her tongue into Stephanie’s opening. She moaned in response and their bodies writhed against each other. Sweat dripped from Eve’s stomach onto Stephanie’s breasts. My wife’s face was buried in Eve’s snatch, two fingers wormed their way into her pussy, and now it was Eve’s turn to moan.
Not once did my dick move, it didn’t twitch at all, and I felt like a cloud had come over my mind that prevented me from concentrating on what was happening. Everything felt like a dream as I watched the two women eat each other to mutual orgasm. Then Eve turned around and placed her pussy against my wife’s, their legs spread and clits touching.
In rhythm Stephanie would flick her hips up as Eve flexed down, their cunts pressed tight together. I could recognize when my wife had another orgasm, but somehow my body didn’t want to do anything about it. As both women calmed down my wife looked over at my flaccid penis. "Seems like it works", she smiled.
Seemingly satisfied the two women left the hut. All I could do was watch. Not feeling like doing much else I laid down on the bed, but wasn’t tired enough to actually sleep. Part of me was worried about my wife out there in the village somewhere after dark.
Then I started to wonder why Stephanie had been gone so long. Was she really using the mating hut, did all the women partake in sexual activity with each other, what did this mean for my time here… too many questions ran through my mind.
Sometime in the night my wife came into the hut, apparently I’d fallen asleep. She climbed into bed and fell immediately asleep. I realized she smelled like sweat and sex. Vaguely I tried to recall if she’d smelled that way when she left. Sleep was fitful that night.
Morning arrived but I was already awake. Eve showed up and awoke Stephanie for breakfast. Again there was a group meal with the men from the male hut where we ate together. Plenty of the tribal women were around, nude as always. I noticed that, like me, none of the men had erections.
Since no woman was talking to me I asked Adam, “Do none of you get sexually excited?”
“No, we are not for that”, he said. I began to suspect that some of whatever it was they’d given me to kill my libido was in the food they were feeding the men. So I asked him about the remedy. "Yes, there are remedies. One for us to make the mating urge go away, one for the mating men to make them always ready to mate, and one for the women to control…“, he paused looking for the word, "uh, making child.”
“Pregnancy?”, he nodded. "To keep them from getting pregnant, like birth control.“
"Yes, but you don’t ask such things especially to the women.”
Breakfast finished and Eve led me back to the plumbing by the lake. The work occupied my mind that morning, but after lunch I needed to work on a section farther down the lake. From the new location I could almost see across the village to the mating hut. I would constantly glance its direction and frequently would see women enter or leave the building.
At one point I saw one of the leaders and my wife enter the building, Stephanie’s blonde hair couldn’t be missed. Eve was splashing in the water nearby and without thinking I asked her, “Did my wife just go into the mating hut?”
She stopped cold and looked at me, water dripping from her perfect nude body, then sternly said, “You must not speak.”
“I want to know if my wife went in there”, pointing at the mating hut I was feeling more confident, but the tone of my voice didn’t carry the confidence.
“You must not speak or you will be punished”, Eve said coming out of the water to stand over me.
“Where is my wife?”, I asked defiantly. That was when I learned just how strong these women were. Eve slapped me, directly across the side of my head hard. Though I was already kneeling I dropped onto my side, face in the mud, and my ears rang.
It took a minute for me to regain my senses, only to discover that Eve was binding my hands behind me. Once my hands were tied she roughly stood me up and marched me toward the mating hut. The few women that were about the village watched.
As we closed on the mating hut the sounds of sex grew louder. Unmistakable moans of pleasure wafted on the air fast and sharp to my ears. "Oh fuck yes", I heard a woman’s voice moan right before Eve forced me into the building.
Inside were the same dozen men, all naked and hard. Nine of them were lounging on the right side of the hut. The left side of the hut was occupied by my wife, the woman she’d come in with, and the other three mating men. The woman was getting fucked from behind by one man while sucking the cock of another.
My wife was on her back, hips up in the air, a man on his knees between her legs, with his huge cock pumping in and out of my wife. She was thrusting her hips up and he was thrusting forward at a furious pace. Stephanie’s blonde hair was splayed on the rug beneath her, her pale tits were bouncing wildly, and she was moaning like a whore out of control. Her hands grasped about looking for something to hold to steady herself while her feet flailed wildly back and forth.
Eve walked me though the building and into the rear yard. I tried to call out to my wife, to say something, but another hard smack from Eve took the thought out of my head. Again she took me to the stockade, tied me to it, then went back into the building.
A minute later and the tribe leader came out with Eve, they both gave me stern looks. At this point I was pissed, but very uncertain what to do. "I want to talk to my wife", I whimpered. That started a conversation between the two women I couldn’t understand.
While they were talking and looking at me, the sounds of my wife getting fucked continued from the building. Stephanie apparently hadn’t seen me when I walked through or else she would have stopped, I hoped. "Please…“, I whimpered. The two women finished talking and Eve went into the building.
It was a moment before she came back into the yard holding a long piece of cloth. She came over to me and tied it tightly around my head, gagging me so I couldn’t talk.. "Now you won’t talk”, she said smiling. "You stay here, we will care for you", and with that the two women disappeared back into the mating hut.
Being outside under the canopy of trees I could just barely tell time. It was almost an hour of me tied there, gagged, listening through the thin wall of the hut to the vulgar sounds my wife was making. Grunts and moans of pleasure with the occasional expletive when she’d orgasm, those both oddly became normal to me.
What would snap my brain back to reality were the moments of quiet, when I couldn’t tell what was happening. These moments usually didn’t last long and were terminated with language I couldn’t understand, deep breaths, a heavy grunt, and then more moaning. Eventually everything went quiet inside the building.
That’s when Stephanie came out into the yard. She was naked, and even though her pale skin had tanned a bit in the sun which made her freckles stand out, there was a redness flushed across her body. Upon seeing me tied and gagged, with a shake of her head she said, “You stupid boy. They told me that you broke the rules. Kept talking first.”
I tried to talk through the gag, but it was mumbled. "No", she said. "You aren’t allowed to talk until the tribe is certain that you’ve learned. Until then you’ll have to stay here. Someone will bring you food, water, and tend to your needs.“ Despite my desperate mumbles choking through the gag she turned and left.
For days I remained tied up. A tribal woman brought me food for meals, water once an hour, and she’d wash my body while tending to the areas of skin where I was restrained. Frequently the sounds of sex would waft out of the mating hut. Women would come and go from the hut at all times of the day.
On occasion people would have sex in the yard where I could watch, some of the women seemed to delight in having an audience actually. All of the women delighted in the sex, commanding multiple men to fuck them in various positions, usually more than one man at a time. The rest of the time sex occurred only in the building and I couldn’t see it, only hear it. Every time that would happen I’d strain to determine if it was my wife, but could never be certain.
It was late in the second day when I realized they weren’t feeding me the impotency remedy anymore, because the sounds of sex that evening caused me to get an erection. The sex lasted for hours, from dinner until sundown, and I stayed hard the whole time. Right after things got quiet my wife came to check on me. Again her body was flush and she looked tired.
Stephanie gave me a pitiful look but said, "You look well. Don’t worry, you won’t be here long as you behave. They tell me that you’re taking the punishment well.” Now I was horny, aroused, and frustrated at the way I was being treated. Again I tried to express that, but the gag turned it to mumbles.
“I know”, she brushed her hand against my cheek, “soon.” With that she disappeared for the night.
In the morning it started to rain, and almost immediately Eve and the woman that had been caring for me arrived. "We move you from the rain", Eve said. "You still behave.“ The untied me, moved me inside the mating hut, and tied me down to one of the beds. Never once did they take the gag off.
Laying in the building I could hear the rain pouring onto the roof. They’d placed me to one side, away from everyone else, but I still had a view of the whole building. Eve left, but the woman that had been taking care of me decided to stay.
She pointed at one of the men, they were all constantly hard, and said something to him. He knelt down in front of her and started eating her pussy as she leaned back against the wall. When she said something else he used one hand to finger her pussy and his other hand to jerk his cock.
The whole time she was looking down at him, watching and enjoying his pussy eating. My dick also got hard, watching them, and I desperately wanted to touch myself. She orgasmed at his exploring tongue and hands, her body convulsing, and her moans were loud enough to drown out the rain.
When she finished cumming she said something to the man and he stopped. That was it, she left without another word and the man went back to laying down among the other men. Throughout the day I was treated to similar exhibitions. Women would come in, pick a man or two, fuck their brains out, and then leave after the men used their mouths to clean any areas they’d fucked.
It got to the point that every time a woman entered the building my dick got instantly hard in anticipation of the show to come. My balls were starting to ache from the constant erections without relief. Eve came in with my caretaker for lunch. Following them were some men I recognized from the male hut, they’d brought food for the mating males. The weaker men left and the mating men ate while I was fed.
There was talking in their native language, which I didn’t understand. Eve and the men would point at me and laugh occasionally. When they undid my gag so I could eat I took advantage of the chance to ask Eve, "What are they laughing at?”
Again I got a stern look. "You not supposed to talk. Men don’t talk unless talked to", Eve chided. "Not learning your lesson.“ I got quiet and just ate the food I was offered for a few minutes. Then there was another round of laughs through the building and people looked in my direction.
"Seriously! What is it?”, I demanded to know.
The two women didn’t like my tone and got stern. "You want to know?“, Eve asked. I nodded. "They think your penis is small and don’t understand why it gets hard. They know the light woman is supposed to belong only to you. They don’t understand that and I try to explain. She comes here often, since the first day. She understands, but you don’t.”
“First day?”, I mumbled.
“Yes”, Eve continued, “And many times since. Now you be quiet while we figure out how to make you understand.” With that I was gagged again and the two women left.
The men continued to eat, talk among themselves, and glance my way infrequently. All twelve of them were in incredible shape, fit and trim bodies, huge dicks that were constantly erect. I noticed they were sharing a drink, something I hadn’t seen elsewhere, and surmised it must be the potency remedy.
As I lay there and watch them I also realized that I hadn’t actually seem any of the men ejaculate, despite all the fucking none of them had cum. Fatigue set in, my erection faded, and that was when my wife entered followed by three of the tribe leaders, my caretaker, and Eve. The sight of the naked women, especially my wife’s pale form, caused my dick to stir and start hardening again.
The women talked quietly among themselves, all while looking toward me. I could tell some kind of decision was reached. A tribe leader broke away from the group, picked two of the mating men, and led them out into the yard. Almost immediately the sounds of them having sex floated inside.
My dick was already growing, but the noise was enough to make it stand at complete attention. There was more talking among the women, more looks in my direction. Eventually the sounds of sex from the yard faded, but since I could still clearly see many attractive, nude women my erection didn’t go away.
Stephanie crossed the room to my bed and removed my gag. "I want to go home. Want to leave", I said.
“You can’t talk first”, my wife shook her head. "This is why you’re in trouble already.“
"Please”, I begged.
“You need to learn your place”, Stephanie said. My wife stood and nodded to my caretaker. The woman came to my bed, now everyone in the room was looking at me. Slowly, and with an uncertain look on her face, the woman reached her hand down toward my dick.
Despite everything my balls ached for release. So when her hand brushed against my dick she didn’t even need to pump or stroke at all to make me orgasm. Semen spewed from the head of my dick onto my torso. I sighed and my entire body relaxed. The woman looked horrified as if she’d broken some sacred rule.
With my horniness subsiding a fog retreated from my mind and my thoughts were clear again. When I realized what had just happened I got embarrassed and looked about. All of the women were shaking their heads, most of the men were hiding laughter. My caretaker used a cloth, some water, and washed me clean.
Stephanie looked down at me, “Feel better now?”
I didn’t know whether to nod, sure the pressure was gone but there was so much else that was wrong. "I want to leave, to go home.“
"The boat and guide won’t be back for months, we’re here until then”, she answered. "Until then I need to know you can follow the rules.“ The gag was placed back in my mouth and I whimpered, but it wasn’t audible over the sound of the rain on the roof.
Again the group of women talked. All of the women except my wife left the hut. She came over to me and whispered, "They’re going to leave you here until they’re sure you know your place. Meanwhile I have to continue participating in their culture and learning all I can.” I think she could see the pain and frustration in my eyes. "But you should know that I want to do this, I don’t have to.“
With that she crossed to the center of the room and motioned to two nearby men, saying something to them. They approached her with smiles on their faces. The three of them laid down on the floor, my wife on her side facing me. One man lifted one of her legs in the air, spreading her wide, and put his face to her pussy. The other man positioned himself so his dick was directly in front of her face.
As Stephanie took the tip of his huge dick in her mouth her eyes closed in pleasure, but I yanked against my restraints and tried to yell. She started working her way up and down the long shaft, sucking and licking as much as she could. The man used one hand to brush her blonde hair out of her face and with his other grabbed a tit. Her eyes popped open and she looked right at me, making direct eye contact as she moaned around the dick filling her mouth.
My wife’s moans increased as the man licking her pussy started fingering her and rubbing her thigh. She wiggled as the pleasure started to take control of her body. Moans got louder until she tensed. An orgasm coursed through her. She just held the dick in her mouth, moaning around it as man between her legs sucked, licked, and fingered her.
When her orgasm subsided she took the dick out of her mouth and said something to the two men. Stephanie smiled the whole time as the man between her legs moved away and the man by her face laid down behind her. He positioned himself so his huge dick was pointed right toward her pussy.
She slid down holding his dick with one hand to guide it into her cunt, while he held her leg in the air. They never stopped smiling as he entered her. I had a clear view of his huge, bronze cock penetrating my wife’s pale, pink pussy. Once they were aligned she said something and he started fucking her.
It wasn’t soft and slow either, it was harder and faster than I thought possible. This wasn’t sex or making love, this was hardcore fucking. I hadn’t seen anything so primal in my life or any movie.
Immediately Stephanie’s moans flooded the building. The other men in the room watched, seemingly only partially interested. However I couldn’t take my eyes off the scene. Despite my best efforts I couldn’t get free, couldn’t yell loud enough to get anything other than mumbles through the gag, and surprisingly my dick was getting hard again.
For an extraordinarily long time they stayed like that. My wife cried out in pleasure the whole time. Their bodies were covered in sweat from the heat and the physical exertion of the intense fucking. It was difficult to tell when she had an orgasm, I’d never seen her like this.
There was no doubt though when she yelled, "Oh fuck yes. I’m going to cum”, she held her breath before breaking into one long yell of pleasure and her whole body shook. Amazingly the man fucking her never slowed down. The only reason he stopped was because Stephanie said something to him when her orgasm finished.
He moved down, put his head between her legs, and proceeded to lick her clean. His tongue and mouth ran all over her groin, paying soft attention to her pussy. When he was finished my wife sat up and returned the favor by sucking his dick, licking up and down the length of his shaft and around his balls, until he was likewise clean.
The sound of the rain became audible again. My dick was straining, again the ache was back in my balls, when Stephanie came over to my bed. "You can’t be hard again, that’s for the mating men. You make the other women uncomfortable because they don’t know how to handle you.“
Through the gag I tried to yell at her. "So you’ll stay here for now until they can figure out how you should be treated. It obviously doesn’t bother you that I’m here, doing this”, she looked at my erection, “So I’m going to continue doing what I have been doing and you’ll just have to deal with life here for a few months.”
The realization that we were stuck here for another two months at least made me moan in despair. "Is that so?“, Stephanie asked. I didn’t know what she thought I had meant. "You know”, she looked around the room, “there are so many things I’ve always wanted to try. Like outside, in the rain.” She smiled, led one of the men out into the yard, and a moment later the sounds of sex floated into the building from the yard.
Not certain how long that lasted before my wife came back inside, her hair soaked down from the rain. Stephanie left the building and returned to the village. None of the men paid attention to me. My caretaker returned to the routine of bringing me water, food, and washing me.
It rained for another day during which I was kept inside. Multiple times different women from the tribe would visit the hut, get fucked by some of the men, and then leave. Everyone else acted like it was normal and mostly just ignored me and my erection.
When it stopped raining I was moved back outside by Eve and my caretaker. Eve actually spoke to me, she asked, “Do you know your place?”
“I want to know where my wife is”, I replied.
“No”, Eve was stern, “Not yet.” She looked down at my hard-on and frowned. "Your wife says not to give you remedy.“
"I don’t want to be here”, I managed to get it out before the gag was replaced. Eve nodded, didn’t say anything, and left me to what had become my routine.
Days went by, maybe a week, I was losing sense of time. Sex was a regular occurrence in the mating hut. At all times of day the sounds of sex emanated from the building. Some of the women would bring men outside and get fucked in front of me. At least once a day Stephanie would visit. Sometimes she’d come into the yard and see me before getting fucked, other times she’d get fucked first and then come see me.
My dick stayed hard almost all the time. So when Stephanie visited one day, of course I was erect, but there was a very sharp pain in my balls that had been growing. I was actually groaning in agony. She removed my gag and asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I hurt”, dipping my head to indicate direction, “down there.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard of that”, she said matter of fact. "Erections can last so long they cause pain. I didn’t want to put you on the remedy, but we may need to. We can try one thing though.“ She replaced the gag, disappeared into the building, and returned a moment later with a mating male in tow.
Without saying anything she sat on the edge of the table facing me, spread her legs wide, and used her fingers to spread her pussy lips in a rather vulgar display. The man didn’t need to be given direction, he stepped up to her and plunged his dick into her tight hole. They were positioned in such a way that I couldn’t really see anything except his ass pumping and her legs, bent at the knees over his arms, flailing about in the air.
Again the man just fucked her mercilessly, pounding her harder and faster than I ever could. Their bodies slapped together, she grunted each time he bottomed out that big dick in her, and the table shook violently. That continued for an impossibly long time. By now I could tell when my wife had orgasms because she’d cuss or hold her breath, and her toes would curl.
"Fuck yes! Like that!”, she cried out with her last orgasm, “Oh yes! Please my pussy!” When she was finished with the man, like always, he cleaned her and she cleaned him and then she dismissed him back into the hut. For a while she lay on the table, naked in the filtered sun, enjoying the glow of the fucking she’d just received.
A tribal woman came into the yard and saw my wife laying on the table. She glanced at me before closing the distance to my wife. They exchanged whispers then both smiled. The women dipped into the mating hut for a moment. A male joined the two women at the table.
Stephanie laid on her back, legs spread and pussy exposed, while the woman leaned forward and started licking her snatch. My wife wiggled a bit, soft moans of pleasure and contentment more than the sexual fury I’d witnessed.
The man pushed forward into the pussy of the bent over woman. As he fucked her from behind her mouth rubbed against my wife’s clit. My wife’s hands loving explored the body of the woman that was eating her out. Muffled moans pushed their way out from between my wife’s legs to my ears. All three of them were obviously enjoying themselves.
When the tribal woman had an orgasm she moved to lay on the table next to my wife. The man went back inside while the two woman laid there basking in the sun and afterglow of a good fucking. Again they exchanged whispers and moved into a sixty-nine position where they proceeded to lick each other clean.
Eventually the woman left. Soon my wife’s attention turned to me. I was still erect and the ache was significantly more sharp, but that was nothing compared to how hurt and betrayed I felt. "Didn’t cum?“, she asked. When I shook my head she said, "I don’t know what else to do then. You watch something like that and can’t orgasm.”
It was Stephanie’s turn to shake her head. "Guess we don’t have a choice then", my wife sighed. Through the gag I tried to yell at her. She didn’t remove the gag, instead just said, “More simple and more calm, again.” So I managed to mumble one word through the gag.
“How?”, she confirmed my question. I nodded. "Well on our first day I admit I was scared. Didn’t think I could handle a dick that big. But the men are very skilled and take orders well. That first day…“, she got a reminiscent look in her eye, ”…it was slow and long with just one guy. But the other women assured me that over time I’d get more comfortable.“
Blissfully she continued, "I have. And now I can’t get enough. Like the other women here I visit frequently to get every need satisfied. But the woman take care of each other as well. The tribe has enough to care for themselves, so they use their free time for basic pleasures.”
That made me whimpered, I started to cry. "Don’t worry. We’ll get you taken care of", my wife said leaving the yard.
Alone again I broke and cried long and hard. One of the men inside must have heard me because he looked out of the building and at me. Without saying anything he went back inside and a moment later there was laughter from the building.
Like clockwork my caretaker showed up with water and food, washed my body and tended to my sores. After she left the yard there were sounds of sex from the building, again my dick involuntarily got hard. When the fucking sounds stopped she came back into the yard, looked me over, and then left. It was back to routine, water every hour with cleanings and food.
Later that day sex sounds started up again from the hut, but this time I didn’t get hard. The sounds of multiple women fucking continued for quite a while. Eve came out into the yard at one point, looked at me with scrutiny, and then went back inside. Her voice was added to the chorus of moans.
Days went by again, maybe weeks. When it wasn’t raining I was in the yard, when it rained I was inside. The times that I was inside women would come in, see me, and take men into the yard. For that time period I never actually got to see anyone have sex, only hear it, but it didn’t matter to my dick because it wouldn’t get hard.
My wife was among the various women that would come through the building, and like the other women she’d take her men into the yard. Finally after what must have been weeks, I was out in the yard and the building was quiet. My wife came into the yard with Eve and my caretaker. While I was getting fed and washed Stephanie asked, “How are you feeling, still horny?”
“No, I just want to leave”, I answered.
“Can’t leave”, Eve said. "The jungle is dense, the guide isn’t here.“ When she said it I realized how true it was, even if I wasn’t restrained the jungle was my prison.
The woman washing me exchanged words with my wife and then proceeded to wash my groin. Despite her gentle hands, soft touch, and three naked women to view… my dick did nothing. As it hung there lifeless the three women nodded and exchanged words. "I think it’s time”, Stephanie said.
I was untied and led into the building. Eve and my caretaker sat me down on a bed but didn’t restrain me. Stephanie sat on the floor between two men that were sitting close, all of them facing me. My wife wrapped a hand around each of their large, hard dicks and started stroking them. In turn they groped her tits. "Does this do anything for you?“, she asked staring at me.
Shaking my head I said, "No.” It was true. Perhaps it was whatever remedy they were feeding me or the more vulgar displays I’d witnessed since our arrival, but neither my dick nor my emotions were stirring.
“And what about this?”, she motioned with her head and a third man walked up beside her. He held his large, hard cock toward her face and she eagerly sucked it into her mouth. Everyone watched as her mouth slid along the length of his dick, her head bobbing lewdly back and forth, the whole time she jerked the two dicks in her hands.
When I had no reaction she stopped blowing the guy and said, “How about this?” They re-positioned, Stephanie was now standing with one man sitting behind her, one sitting in front of her, and one standing beside her. The man in front stuck his tongue in her pussy, the man behind stuck his tongue in her ass, and the man standing sucked her tits while she jerked his dick.
That continued for a few minutes before Eve said, “Perhaps more.” With a hand wave another man stood and joined the group, on the other side of my wife. He mirrored the man opposite him and licked my wife’s tits while she jerked his dick with her free hand.
“Four guys isn’t doing anything for you?”, Stephanie asked still keeping eye contact with me. "Cause it feels great to me.“ She moaned as hands and fingers joined tongues in exploring her body. Again my body didn’t respond, I felt like I couldn’t respond.
My caretaker moved across the room and got into a sixty-nine position with one of the men, laying him on his back to suck his dick while he ate her pussy. Eve similarly was getting worked up watching my wife, so Eve had another man come over and kneel in front of her and eat her pussy.
Despite all that was on display I didn’t get hard. Stephanie whispered in the ear of one of the men. The other men moved back a bit and he picked my wife up by her hips to hold her in the air. It seemed ludicrously easy for him to do, she was so petite compared to his olympian stature. For a moment he held her in the air, her pussy just above his upright cock, and she looked at me, "Nothing? He’s going to put that big dick in me. He’s going to fuck me hard and fast.”
I had no response, not even a twitch. With a nod from my wife the man lowered her down and in one quick motion buried his cock completely inside her cunt. "Aaa!“, she yelped. Immediately he lifted her, causing her pussy to slide up the length of his cock, then he dropped her back down and slam his dick into her.
He did this repeatedly, holding my wife up and fucking her powerfully. Their bodies would slap together, his cock would completely disappear inside her, and his balls would swing forward and slap her ass. Stephanie wrapped her arms around his neck, moaned long and loud, but kept looking at me.
Eve and my caretaker had switched positions too, they were now both getting fucked. Two men were pounding Eve, she sat atop the man with his cock buried in her ass while the man filling her pussy knelt between her legs. My caretaker was standing, bracing herself against the wall, while the man behind her held one of her legs in the air plunging his long dick into her well spread cunt.
Again, despite all this, there was no stirring in my groin and no feeling in my dick. Stephanie and the man fucking her moved, he sat down on the floor and she turned away from him to face me. Quickly she lowered herself down onto his dick and he reached his hands up, pressing against her back to support her. The position gave me a clear view of just how forcibly spread her pussy was, the tight pink lips wrapped around the huge, bronze member.
As she bounced up and down on his dick she looked at me and said, "See this? This position only works if the guy has a really, big, dick”, she let the last three words linger. With a long moan she grabbed her breasts and said, “Oh and he has such a big dick. They all do.”
I knew that I should feel something. Deep down there were hints of anger, pain, resentment, and humiliation but outwardly there was nothing. My body offered no signs about my feelings of betrayal. Minutes went by, my wife fucked her way to an orgasm. "See that, he made me cum with that big cock.“
When I gave no response she waved another guy over, he started playing with her tits. As he cupped them, licking and sucking on her nipples, I remembered that she really enjoyed having her breasts played with. "Know what else they do for me?”, she asked looking in my eyes.
She lifted herself up off the man’s dick, grabbed it with one hand, and re-positioned it to her asshole. Slowly this time she lowered herself down onto his massive member as it penetrated her ass. It took a minute, but she finally worked the whole length of that gargantuan into her. "See that?“, direct eye contact me with, "He’s fucking my ass.”
Stephanie began to buck her hips up and down fucking the cock in her ass. "You never fucked my ass, did you?“ I wasn’t sure why she was taunting me, but it seemed to heighten her pleasure. With words I didn’t understand she directed the man lavishing her breasts. He knelt between her legs and plunged his equally large dick into her well opened pussy.
"This is how things work”, my wife said. "I told him to fill my cunt and he did. No questions and no talking.“ Her words only paused so she could moan and breathe. "That’s how things work around here. Oh fuck. Women make the rules. Oh fuck yes!” It was obvious she had an orgasm, her words and thoughts trailed away into a series of guttural noises.
For many more minutes they continued to double fuck my wife, as vigorously and eagerly as anything else I’d seen them do. Stephanie had two more orgasms, or perhaps one long orgasm, it was difficult to tell. Finally she ordered them to stop and they disengaged. They licked and sucked her pussy and ass clean while she did the same for their cocks. Strangely it seemed she enjoyed that even more than the sex.
After all that my dick was still completely flaccid. Eve and my caretaker stopped their fucking, and after a cleaning, joined my wife by me. "See", Stephanie said pointing at my limp dick, “No response. The remedy works.”
Addressing me, “And you understand you can’t escape, there’s nowhere to go until the guide comes back in two months?” I nodded. "Good, then it’s time to move, you can’t stay here anymore.“
The women moved me from the mating hut, farther away from the lake, over a small rise, to another set of buildings I hadn’t seen before. During the walk I asked, "Why do I have to move?”
Eve answered, “It is time for the fertility ceremony, once a moon.”
“What’s that?”
“The women take the mating men without remedy, when all are most potent. To create children. It lasts a full day and night”, Eve explained.
“And my wife?”, I feared the answer.
Stephanie answered this time, “I’m not allowed to participate since I’m not an accepted woman on the tribe. But I’ll be there to watch and learn.”
We arrived at a small hut, furnished with just a bed, table, and single chair. This area of the village I noticed was populated with the children, but also other women. The women here were pregnant, nursing, or the elderly who helped care for the children. I was the only male.
“This is where you stay”, Eve waved her hand at my hut.
“There are no men”, I pointed out.
“No, this area is for children”, she smiled.
And that was it. For quite some time I was left there. Strong tribal women would escort some of the working men to bring food and water for our group, otherwise I didn’t see anyone else. There was nothing else for me to do, so I helped out where I could, but mostly everyone treated me like a child.
After another month my wife came to visit. She looked positively healthy, obviously whatever she’d been doing was creating muscle and burning fat. The sun had really brought out the freckles of her pair skin and her blonde hair just heightened the contrast between her and the other women. Meanwhile I felt shriveled and weakened, doing nothing all day had left me fat and sluggish.
“The tribe wants to make sure your remedy is still working”, she said. "So tomorrow you’ll come to watch the fertility ceremony.“
"I don’t want to. I just want to leave. For us to go home”, I said.
“Well you don’t make decisions. The tribe has decided to treat you like a child because you can’t behave like a man or serve any other purpose. That means they need to make sure the remedy is still working and you’re not a threat to anyone else.”
As she left she added, “Someone will come get you. Just remember the rules, don’t talk, and behave yourself. Otherwise they might have a more severe punishment.” I couldn’t imagine what could be worse.
That night my caretaker arrived and led me back to the main village. Instead of the mating hut, or even my wife’s hut, she took me to the gathering area at the center of the village. They’d moved one of the stockade devices there and she tied me to it. I was careful not to say anything or protest.
The following morning women from the tribe, the powerfully built and perfect looking women, started filtering into the area. Tables, beds, benches, and chairs were brought out by the serving men. Some of the women were obviously eager, anticipating what was to come, so they were engaging in sexual activities with each other.
Many of them were licking each others pussies, sometimes in sixty-nine positions, others were simply grinding against each other. The serving men didn’t seem to notice at all. However I couldn’t help but notice. Something had clearly happened in the past month. The lewd displays of these beautiful, naked women sexually pleasing each other had me super horny, but my dick wouldn’t respond.
Inside I was on fire, horny as hell, all the sexual feelings I’d ever had reignited, but my body didn’t seem to connect with what I felt inside. It was as if my penis was broken. So while I couldn’t take my eyes off the sexual displays, delighted in hearing the sounds of sex, my body wouldn’t do anything to indicate or relieve my desire.
Eventually the mating men were led to the area. Food was laid around, plenty of water and drinks provided, and the tribe leaders each said a bit. My wife was there, sitting next to where I was tied up. Stephanie had her notebook and was furiously writing, taking notes while observing everything.
Then things started. The women walked about and chose the mating men. Sex happened immediately, no foreplay or romance. A woman would chose a man, assume a position she wanted, and the man would fuck her. This time there was no cleaning and I noticed that the mating men actually came.
Every time a man would finish, it was in the pussy of one of the tribal women. Despite their orgasms their cocks never got soft. So when a woman finished with a man and had a pussy full of sperm, she’d move away and another woman would take her place. The serving men walked about washing people as needed, bringing water and food to those that wanted it, and held furniture steady when sex got too rigorous.
There were even a few of the pregnant women there. My wife explained to me, barely audible over the sounds of sex. "The mating men stop taking their remedy the day before. This allows them to produce semen. Meanwhile the women stop taking their remedy for today. That allows them to get pregnant.“
She pointed at various things. "The women already pregnant will come to offer advice on what they did to get pregnant. The serving men tend to needs for food, water, and cleanliness. Notice the different between what they call washing and cleaning. There’s no cleaning today, all the sex is for procreation.”
I was looking, couldn’t help it really since sex was on display everywhere I could see. Internally I was on fire, aching for some kind of sexual satisfaction, but my body remained limp and lifeless. Stephanie noticed and smiled, “It’s good that you’re not reacting. That’s what they want to see.”
That continued the whole day and into the night. Women getting fucked, men pumping semen into wombs. I was amazed how their dicks never went soft, even if the rate at which they came slowed down as the day progressed. By the middle of the night things had mostly stopped. It wasn’t until morning that I was led back to my hut on the far side of the village.
My wife was there with my caretaker, while I got my sores washed Stephanie said, “You did very well not getting aroused. That means the remedy worked and the tribe is likely to finally accept us.”
“What does that mean?”, I asked.
“If they do, you’ll be free to go back to work on the water system, but you’ll still have to live over here.” That didn’t sound so bad, at least I’d have something to occupy my mind and time. When the women were done they left me alone.
Another few days went by. Eve came to my hut and said, “You’ve been accepted to the tribe. There’s a ceremony tonight then tomorrow you can return to work on the water. I’ve come to take you to the ceremony.”
I followed Eve back to the main village, to the mating hut. My caretaker was there getting fucked from behind. It was raining so they had a stockade inside. They switched so Eve was getting fucked while I was tied up. Once I was secure she returned to the mating men and joined Eve. Helpless I watched the two of them ride the man’s cock and face.
Eventually they invited three other men to join them. Both women got double penetrated and fucked hard until they’d orgasmed themselves to satisfaction. After which there was the normal cleanings all around and they left. I stayed there until dinner, the rain didn’t let up, so I was never let outside.
After dinner my wife, Eve, and the tribe leaders came into the mating hut. Furniture was rearranged so there was one bed in the middle of the room, everything else was pushed to the edges of the building. My wife came to speak with me. "They’re going to accept us into the tribe", she said.
“What does that require?”, I asked.
“You have to prove the remedy worked and that you can no longer get an erection.”
That surprised me, “What do you mean no longer? I thought once I stopped taking it my dick would start working again.”
“No”, her tone was condescending. "It should have worked through your system, you haven’t been given it in a while. If it did what it was supposed to do, then you won’t be able to get erect again. That’s what the tribe wants.“
"What about what I want?”, I asked.
Stephanie was dismissive, “Nobody cares. You just need to stay soft during the ceremony so the tribe knows that you know your place. That’s also why you’re restrained.”
“And what about you?”, my intention was to learn whether she cared if I could get an erection again. After all in a little more than a month we were going to return to our world.
“I have to prove myself to the tribe”, my wife answered. "Command of the language, control over the men, and physical prowess.“ With that she moved away from me to the bed in the center of the room. The leaders of the tribe said some things in their language.
Eve came over and tied the gag around my head. Stephanie sat on the edge of the bed as four mating men approached her. One spread her legs and started licking her pussy, another stuck his long dick into her mouth, and the other two stood so she could jerk their cocks.
I watched as my wife had her pussy eaten while trying to please three dicks at the same time. Her hands and mouth were constantly switching between the hard cocks in her face. Again my internal fire was lit. Jealousy, rage, pain, and sexual frustration rose inside me, but my body didn’t react.
Limply I was simply there, an observer to what had become normal. I actually started to wonder why I had to be present at all, wasn’t this just all routine by now. Eve must have sensed my confusion because she whispered to me, "Your wife must prove her physical prowess is as strong as any woman of the tribe. To do that she must take the pleasures of each man for the whole night.”
It started with men licking, sucking, and fingering her pussy while teasing her breasts. Every man got a turn at eating her cunt. There was always a dick in her mouth and one in each hand, she was surrounded by the mating men. At one point she laid back on her side. A man knelt in front of her to lick her pussy, one knelt behind to lick her ass, one played with her tits, and another shoved his dick in her mouth.
Positions changed, my wife’s legs were spread, and a man penetrated her pink pussy lips with his huge bronze cock. That didn’t stop the other man from finding ways to molest Stephanie though. There was never more a few seconds without a dick in her mouth. Men were always at the ready to get jerked off.
Hours went by and my wife had at least one orgasm from every cock that penetrated her cunt. Eventually they were positioned so that she was being double penetrated, constantly getting fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time. There were multiple times she had one dick in her ass, one in her pussy, one in her mouth, one in each hand, and a guy sucking on her tits.
I could see that some of the women were talking, but the only clear sounds were my wife’s constant moans of pleasure. As the night continued the fires of desire burned inside me, but my body couldn’t respond to what was happening. Stephanie though kept engaged physically for hours.
One by one the mating men would leave the center of the room and return to their beds at the perimeter. Eve explained, “Is part of the ceremony. When the men think they can no longer challenge her physically, they rest.”
Eventually the center of the room contained just my wife and two men. The two mating men seemed determined to wear Stephanie out. She was mounted on one man grinding her hips forward and backward furiously while sucking the others dick. Finally the man beneath her said something and she got up.
As he moved to the perimeter there was only one man left. He bent Stephanie over the bed and fucked her from behind. That didn’t last long before she orgasmed, then she ordered him to move. My wife flipped over, sat on the edge of the bed, and spread her legs wide. The man pushed forward and plunged his long dick into her well-fucked snatch.
She moved her legs up and put her ankles on his shoulders. Next to his bronze, powerful body my wife looked small, though not as pale as when we first arrived. It seemed this man was intent on breaking my wife because he was fucking her so hard that the bed they were on actually broke.
Laughter erupted from the room. Once on the ground my wife moved and commanded the man to stand. Then Stephanie did something that obviously the tribe hadn’t seen. My wife squeezed her tits together around his dick and started pumping them up and down. All of the women were fascinated, the men seemed intrigued, and I whimpered remembering when she and I would do that.
After a few minutes the man smiled and said something. Stephanie said something to him and he moved to the perimeter, leaving my wife alone in the middle of the room. The leaders of the tribe closed around her and collectively they left the hut. My caretaker came over, untied me, and led me back to my small hut.
That night I didn’t sleep, my insides were burning and my body felt lifeless. It was days later that Eve and Stephanie came to see me. "We are accepted as part of the tribe", my wife beamed.
“The guide comes in a few days”, Eve added putting a bag on the floor of my hut.
“What’s this?”, I asked looking at the bag.
“Your things”, Eve answered. "I’ll return when it is time to take you to the guide.“ She left my hut.
"Can’t wait for us to get home”, I said. Part of me wanted to return to our own life, part wanted to escape this hell, and part was hoping I could get to a real doctor that could undo whatever their remedy had done to me.
“I’m not going”, my wife said. Shock took over my face. "Here is good for me, good to me, and I like it.“ Silence fell over the hut while I tried to find words to express what I was feeling, but I wasn’t even sure what I was feeling. "The guide will be here in a few days”, Stephanie nodded as she left the hut.
Days later Eve fetched me, made me get dressed in the clothes I had, and then led me into the jungle to meet the guide. One of the last things I saw when leaving the village was the mating hut. The guide met us, exchanged words with Eve, and then chuckled at me. I hung my head ashamed as I left with the guide. Last I saw of the tribe was Eve’s perfect, tanned body leaving.
My husband had convinced me to become a hotwife about a year ago. It started as such things do. We took our time and found a man for me to have sex with while my husband watched. That was quite enjoyable for me so we did that multiple times. Slowly things changed.
First, I thrilled in having my husband there knowing that someone was watching me get pleasured by a man we’d invited for the sole purpose of pleasing us. Next, sex with my husband became cumbersome as he constantly wanted me to describe what it was like with another man instead of focusing on the sex we were having. Then I started meeting my lover without my husband to avoid his possible annoyances.
But my lover’s schedule prevented him from being as available as I needed, and by that point it was a need. So eventually I started looking for lovers on my own, men that my husband hadn’t met or screened. At first I lied about it, convincing my husband that it was just the first lover only.
When my husband and I tried to have sex I would describe what I’d done with my lover, and eventually he figured out that I was no longer describing just one man. But by then I didn’t care what my husband thought because sex with him was unsatisfying. It only made me long to be with one of my lovers that knew how to fuck me properly.
That was when I cut my husband off from sexual contact completely. He still wanted to be involved so I would send him texts, photos, or videos of my encounters. Eventually it felt like those were getting in the way as well. We tried a phone call while I was getting fucked, but I couldn’t relax and enjoy myself properly.
So it became just me and whichever lover I was with, one on one. Quickly I felt like something was missing though. At first I couldn’t figure it out, but then I realized it was the knowledge that someone was watching. My husband had been a constant voyeur of sorts.
But after I cut him out entirely, the thrill of someone watching me was gone, and I needed it. So on a wild weekend I invited two of my lovers to a hotel where they took turns fucking and watching me. That was an amazing experience and it enticed me to try something else, two lovers at the same time.
When that proved to be amazing I decided to try three at the same time. Sex with two men, while a third watched was the greatest thrill I’d ever had. Things have led to sex with groups of men, they pleasure me two at a time while the others watch. I’m thinking of charging men to watch me get fucked by my lovers, as long as none of them are my husband.
I hadn’t seen Erin in many years. We kept in touch the usual way, and our Skype calls were always flirty and sexy. Many times we’d have cam sex, but when she got a boyfriend that dropped off. One time we were talking and I mentioned that I missed our Skype sessions.
“I know”, she said, “Me too, but I have a boyfriend now.”
Really wanting to see her huge tits as much as possible I responded, “He can watch.” We both laughed, but there was a flash of seriousness. "What about if you were with him and just let me watch?“
"What?”, she sounded unsure. "What would that be?“
"You just turn your Skype on, point it at the bed, and I can watch. He doesn’t even have to know.” Erin agreed to the idea and with a wicked smile said she’d set it up. I knew she liked being watched and the playful idea turned us both on.
A few days later she contacted me and said she was ready. I could see her leave the room and I got myself ready, stripping naked with lube, a towel, my sex toy, and jerking my cock to get it hard in anticipation. Minutes later she came back into the room with her boyfriend.
Erin was wearing a skirt, white stockings, and small white shirt which barely contained her huge tits; the outfit looked like a school uniform. Her boyfriend was wearing only jeans and they were kissing, making their way to the bed. She pushed him onto the bed and told him, “Take your pants off. I want to watch you get hard.”
He smiled and obliged. From my perspective I could barely see that his dick was only partly erect. Erin started dancing, doing a little strip tease, positioned between the camera and the bed. I’m sure her boyfriend thought it was for him, but the way she was focused toward the camera I knew it was for me.
Slowly she undid one button at a time on her shirt before flinging it open wide and flashing her tits at me. Smiling, she juggled her breasts with her hands and did a twirl toward her boyfriend giving him just a peak. Then she tossed the shirt aside leaving her standing there topless and facing me.
Holding her breasts she turned back toward her boyfriend and bent over. As her large breasts hung low she reached back and flipped her skirt up over her ass. I could clearly see that she wasn’t wearing panties, her bare pussy directed clearly toward me. Erin ran her hands up her stocking covered legs until one of them grabbed her ass and spread it, the other slipped to her pussy and she pushed a finger inside herself.
She stood up, the skirt fell back into place, and she took the finger that was covered in her cunt juice and sucked it into her mouth. Turning away from her boyfriend she bent over again, this time giving me a clear view of her hanging breasts. When she pinched her nipples and pushed her tits together she moaned teasingly.
Finally she unclipped her skirt and let is fall away. Still facing me she reached a hand down and parted her pussy lips with one hand and slipped fingers from the other inside herself. The position caused her arms to squeeze her tits together. It was something she did frequently during our sessions.
“Ooo, I want to feel you inside me”, she moaned. Again it was something for me, but I’m sure her boyfriend thought it was for him. Turning toward the bed she looked at her boyfriend and moaned, “Oh your cock is so hard for me.”
Erin pushed her boyfriend onto his back and bent over him, lowering her mouth around his cock. The position was perfect for my view. I could see her pussy and ass clearly, long stocking covered legs standing tall, her tits hanging low, and the cock slipping in and out of her mouth. That was when I lubed myself up and pushed into my sex toy.
For about five minutes she sucked her boyfriend’s dick, her head bobbing up and down as her tits swayed. Then she said, “My pussy needs some attention.” She directed him to slide up further on the bed and then she laid down.
Erin was pointed away from me, but her torso was only partially on the bed. It caused her to be splayed out, the boyfriend’s head eagerly lapping at her spread cunt, her tits falling in my direction, and her head back so her moans came directly at me. And she moaned, loud and long as he worked at her snatch.
For a moment she opened her eyes and looked right at the camera, right at me. Her boyfriend was distracted eating her pussy, so she took the moment to say, “Oh yes. That feels so good. I want you to watch me cum.”
“What?”, her boyfriend paused and lifted his head up to ask the question.
Angrily she looked at him, “Don’t stop! Make me cum!” His tongue returned to her clit and her head relaxed back off the edge of the bed to look at me. Erin pinched her nipples, pushed her tits together, I knew she had really sensitive breasts and she knew I liked watching her play with them.
“Oh yes. I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” Her body tensed up, she really squeezed her tits hard, she shut her eyes, and then a long moan accompanied a violent shaking of her hips. When her orgasm subsided she laughed a little and blushed.
Next she directed her boyfriend to kneel, she turned around and got on all fours. Both of them were facing the camera now, but only she knew it. I had a perfect view, there she was on the bed on all fours with her huge tits hanging beneath her. They were so large that as they hung beneath her body her nipples bushed against the bed.
She stared right into the camera as he pushed his dick inside her. Her eyes twitched, she bit her lip, and she moaned softly. It took a minute, moving slowly, for him to push into her completely. When he finally did she moaned, “Oh that cock feels good deep inside me.”
He started fucking her, slowly increasing the pace and force. After ten minutes they were fucking so hard and fast the bed was shaking. Erin’s moans of pleasure were constant and loud. I didn’t know if she was putting on an extra show for me or just really enjoying the hard fucking. Regardless I was enjoying watching her huge tits flail about beneath her.
When an orgasm caused her to collapse face first into the bed, breathing heavily, her boyfriend grabbed her arms and pulled her back. His cock never slipped from her pussy, but he was able to pull her almost completely upright. The position caused her body to be in full view.
Huge tits bouncing with each thrust from her boyfriend, her pink pussy getting spread by his dick, white stocking covered legs beneath her for support, his balls slapping forward against her, and her head thrown back. "Fuck!“, she yelled as he fucked his cock into her with even more force. The position caused her weight to fall backward, and she couldn’t escape forward because he was holding her arms, so had nowhere to go but deep onto his dick.
Immediately she broke into another orgasm. Erin ground her cunt down onto her boyfriend’s cock and she yelled out, "Yes! I’m cumming again! Fuck me!” That was enough to send me over the edge and I came into my toy.
I watched her body spasm, her hips bucked, and the orgasm took control of her. Visibly her boyfriend’s balls contracted and the small bit of his dick that was visible twitched. "That’s it", she breathed, “Cum inside me.”
They stayed like that for a minute before he fell back and she fell forward. Cum leaked from her pussy onto the bed. Erin lay on her side so her tits and well fucked cunt were facing the camera. Her boyfriend crawled up behind her to spoon and she winked at me. It was a good thing I recorded the session, so I could enjoy it multiple times, but I had a feeling we’d skype again.
Evenly was a tanned, petite blonde with a nice body but only average tits. She shaved her pussy regularly, worked hard to keep herself in shape. Though she had a boyfriend that didn’t stop me from fucking her any time I could. When we were together she’d complain about her breasts, but I was mostly interested in getting her mouth or pussy on my cock.
Finally after almost two years of fucking her I got tired of her complaining about her tits. "Why don’t you just get a boob job?“, I asked her.
"Don’t have the money”, Evelyn answered. It was true. Her boring office job as a secretary didn’t pay much and her boyfriend took care of most expenses.
“You could strip”, I suggested seriously. There were a half dozen strip clubs in our beach town and I’m sure with her body she’d have no trouble getting a job. For a couple months that was it, she’d complain about her tits and I’d tell her to strip for cash.
Finally one night she was over at my place and after a rigorous fuck she said, “So if I wanted to actually strip would you come see me?”
“Of course I would. I’d love to see you get naked and tease a room full of men.” We both let the thought sit for a moment. "Your boyfriend would probably hate it though.“
"I went by one of the clubs”, she said. "They are willing to let me start tomorrow night.“ I agreed to be there to watch her and support her. So the following night I showed up, paid my way inside, and was just another customer.
When Evelyn came out wearing a bikini and heels I moved up closer to the stage so she could see me and know I was there. She danced about a bit wiggling her body at people. Eventually she undid the strings of her bikini top. It was obvious she’d intended to grab the top and cover herself for a minute, but it fell away faster than expected.
So there she was standing topless on a stage in the middle of a strip club not sure what to do. Evelyn looked down at me unsure. I smiled, she moved closer and sat on the stage directly in front of me. She spread her legs wide and I had a complete view of the bikini bottoms barely hiding her shaved pussy.
For a minute she stayed there, grinding her hips in circles and occasionally thrusting toward me, using her hands to feel up her legs teasingly. Then she spun around onto all fours and stuck her ass toward me, the string of the thong not concealing anything. Evelyn crawled across the stage to another guy and gave him the same show.
However he tipped her, and after shoving a couple wads of money toward her, he said something to her that I couldn’t hear over the music. She nodded, then while still spread eagle in front of him, untied the strings of her thong and tossed it aside. That bare pussy I’d fucked so many times was on display to a complete stranger sitting right in front of her.
I briefly wondered what her boyfriend would think and chuckled to myself. She danced about the stage going from guy to guy collecting tips and wiggling her pussy at them. Eventually she left the stage with her tips and another dancer came out. Evelyn came out a few more times that night to dance.
We left the club that night and went to my place. She was so worked up that we fucked right inside the front door by the windows. I turned her around, yanked her panties aside, and plunged my cock into her tight pussy from behind. Evelyn grabbed onto the door and window frame to steady herself while moaning.
Later she was counting her tips and seemed disappointed. I explained that she hadn’t performed any lap dances and that would mean bigger tips. A couple nights later she was over again and wanted to practice lap dancing before going to the club again. So she sat me down and rubbed against me for a while.
Satisfied we went over to the strip club. This time she’d brought lingerie with her so she’d have a garter and stockings to tuck money into. Somehow it was even sexier to watch her strut about wearing just that. That was the night she decided to try lap dances.
There was one guy, a bit older, that had clearly asked for one earlier and waved a wad of money at her. After a dance she came off stage and led him to a corner of the club where she gave her first lap dance. Evelyn rubbed her naked pussy back and forth on the guy’s lap while he continued to hand money to her.
She gave another four lap dances that night and stage danced a few more times as well. The whole time she smiled and seemed really into it. Again though, we left the club and went straight to my place to fuck. While we were fucking Evelyn described giving the lap dances and how she could feel the stranger’s cocks get hard in their pants as she rubbed against them.
It took less than a month for her to get comfortable enough to go without me. She went going three times a week, never told her boyfriend, and came to my place afterward every time. After only six months she’d saved enough money for her tit job. I asked her how she was going to explain it to her boyfriend. "He doesn’t really see them anymore”, she answered.
“You going to keep dancing?”
“Yeah, the money’s really good and the other women think I’ll get bigger tips once I get my enhancement done.” I got to see her new tits and so did a lot of other men, but I’m not sure if her boyfriend ever did.
When Bob returned that weekend Laura was floating with excitement. The day of the game arrived, and Bob showed up with his friends to watch like normal. Really they were there for whatever show my wife would put on and we all knew it. That’s when Laura came into the living room.
She was wearing heels with knee-high, white stockings. A tiny pair of crotch-less panties exposing her shaved pussy and a cup-less bra, both white, completed her outfit. It left her looking great, exposed, and like a brothel worker pretending it was her wedding night. The group of men whistled.
“Laura, do you have something for us?”, Bob asked. My wife nodded in response. She approached the television and instead of turning on the game she hooked up her laptop and started a video. A brief second later the screen came to life and displayed my wife wearing lingerie.
“Umm, hi. This is for Bob”, she paused shyly, “And his friends.” On screen my wife crossed our bedroom and laid down on our bed. Spreading her legs wide she lifted the nightie and flashed her pussy at the camera. Then slowly she started rubbing her clit and fingering her cunt.
After a minute of this she started moaning while using her free hand to pinch her nipples through the sheer fabric. A few more minutes and her hips bucked as she came. The view faded and switched, this time it was my wife on the bed with the other woman that had visited nights ago. Laura’s tanned body and blonde hair contrasted with the woman’s pale, freckled skin and dark hair.
Every guy in the room was looking from the television where the two women were eating each other out, to Laura who was standing there on display, back to the television like they were trying to piece together what was happening. Finally Bob said what everyone was thinking, “Laura, would you please explain this.”
Over the moans coming from the television my wife said, “This is my present to you… and your friends. For being such good guests and taking care of me.” She paused, Bob nodded as if he knew what she was going to say. "I love sex. I love cumming. And I need lots of orgasms.“
"Anything else?”, Bob asked.
My wife continued, “You all saw me have sex with Bob last time and being watched really turned me on. I’d like to do that again.” Shyly she looked down, maybe a bit embarrassed. "And I need to know that your cocks are hard. That you enjoy watching me. Please show me your hard dicks.“ No one moved, not sure what to say or do. Again she pleaded, "Please, show me your cocks.”
Bob moved first, standing and removing his pants. His large dick sprung from his pants, hard and thick. Slowly other guys around the room followed his lead, lower their pants and freeing their dicks. Every guy in the room was rock hard, staring at my wife on display and the woman-on-woman action from the television.
“Do you enjoy that?”, Bob asked. My wife nodded. "You like being on display for us? Knowing that you’re making us hard?“ Again, Laura nodded. "Show us that you like it.”
My wife dropped her knees in front of Bob, ran one hand across her pussy getting it wet and slick with her juice, wiped that juice on Bob’s dick, then sucked his dick into her mouth. She licked, sucked, and rubbed the length of his hard shaft while moaning softly and playing with herself.
One of the guys standing near them had a big dick, slightly bigger than Bob’s, and it didn’t take long before Laura reached over and started stroking it. Men around the room started stroking themselves while I just sat frustrated and fuming. Laura moved her head toward the big dick of the stranger, but before she could make contact Bob said, “Now you should be polite and ask.”
Looking up at the guy with her big eyes Laura softly asked, “Can I please suck your dick?” The guy smiled and nodded. With that she wrapped her lips around the head and slid down the shaft. Putting his hands on the side of her head, he pushed her hair out of the way and gave everyone a view of my wife’s mouth wrapped around his cock.
Slowly the guys all moved to her side of the living room, watching her lesbian antics on the television and in person blowjobs. Men groped at her tits, she jerked random shafts, and every time a new dick got near her face it was, “Please can I suck your dick?”, or, “Please can I have your cock in my mouth?”
I saw one guy slip his wedding ring off his finger and into his pocket, other men taking the queue to do similarly. One guy was getting his shaft worked by Laura’s mouth and hands while he watched the television. He cried out, “I’m going to cum.” Not missing a beat my wife sucked the head of his dick while jerking his shaft, pumping all of his cum down her throat, while the rest of watched his balls twitch and empty.
That was enough to set another guy off and my wife dutifully sucked his dick dry as well. A third guy started to pop and Laura eagerly swallowed all of his cum as well. There were still a few hard cocks for her to pay attention to. As she turned to one she said to the men going limp, “I hope you can get hard again, watching me.”
Bob sat down in a chair and my wife started sucking his dick, rubbing her tits against his balls. The guys that had already cum watched my wife on the television where Laura was busy getting eaten out. One of the men that hadn’t cum yet was fondling her tits as they swayed beneath her. Another man with a large dick knelt down behind her.
Fear rose within me, I knew what was about to happen, and my own hard cock left me powerless to do anything but watch. At first he just ran the large tip of his dick between her pussy lips, letting her juices coat him. When he’d make contact with her clit Laura would wiggle and moan.
Eventually my wife looked back at the guy and said, “Please fuck me.” He glanced at Bob as if looking for permission, no one even bothered to look at me. When no one responded my wife pleaded again, “Please put your dick in my pussy.”
That was enough for him and he pushed his hips forward sinking his large dick in my wife. Laura’s concentration slipped for a moment while she wiggled the dick deeper inside her and moaned. Then she returned her attention to Bob’s cock and proceed to suck him off while getting fucked from behind. My wife moaned loudly through an orgasm while getting plugged from both ends.
There was my wife, dressed slutty in white, on all-fours in our living room, fucking and sucking two other men. All while a group of men stood around watching, stroking their dicks. My own dick was uncomfortably hard. Bob looked over at me and said, “Take yours out man. Show your wife that you like watching.”
When I didn’t move Bob glanced down at my wife and asked, “You like this?” Laura moaned and nodded, but didn’t take her mouth off him. "You like being watched?“, again she nodded. "See man”, he addressed me again, “Show your wife you like it too.”
I looked around but all the other guys were focused on my wife or the video playing on the television. So, wanting some relief to the pressure and discomfort in my pants, I took my pants off. When it was done I didn’t feel better, I just felt like another in a room full of exposed dicks. Laura didn’t even notice.
The guy fucking her pussy announced, “I’m going to cum.” And then asked, “where do you want it?” As an answer Laura hopped up, spun around, and took his dick in her mouth sucking down her own pussy juice and his cum at the same time.
When she was done with him she moved back and sat on Bob’s lap, riding him reverse cowgirl. At this point any hesitation among the men vanished, it was clear that certain boundaries were gone. So while she rode Bob’s dick two other guys approached Laura to get attention to paid to their dicks.
Bob used Laura’s hips to hold her above his lap while he bucked up and pounded into her pussy. Meanwhile my wife sucked one dick, jerked another, and moaned like a whore. When she started cumming Bob kept fucking her relentlessly. Her moaning got louder, she screamed in pleasure, and for a minute she ignored everyone else in the room.
Finally she had to get up and away from Bob’s dick to avoid passing out. Laura walked down the hall into our bedroom and a few guys followed. A minute later and her moans floated out, filling the apartment. Bob stayed in the living room jerking his dick while watching the video of Laura getting fucked by the other woman wearing a strap-on.
From the living room I could hear the bed shaking, two guys moaning, and my wife talking quietly around her moans. Guys would come out of the bedroom and stop by the kitchen before settling in the living room to watch Laura’s video. Eventually every guy was naked except for me and they’d all been to the bedroom.
I couldn’t stand sitting in the living room, surrounded by naked men in various states of arousal, watching my wife’s television performance. So I went to the back of the apartment to our bedroom. Laura was laying on her side, one guy laying behind her and fucking her from behind. Her legs were spread so there was a clear view of the dick splitting her pussy.
Another guy was at the head of the bed, Laura sucking his dick as furiously as she was getting fucked. The third, and last guy in the room, was kneeling next to the bed fondling her tits and teasing her clit with his tongue and hands. It was worse than her show on the television, but it instantly made my dick hard again.
Moments later and Bob pushed past me into the bedroom. "Hotter than hell", he said surveying the scene. Laura’s eyes popped open and she looked around at the room. When she saw Bob, and that his cock was hard, she smiled. "Some of the guys just left", Bob told the room, “The actual game is over and they didn’t want their wives to get suspicious.”
Over the next few minutes the other guys orgasmed, spewing their cum into my wife’s pussy and down her throat. The three of them left, when I walked them out I loudly shut the front door behind them. From what I’d seen and heard every guy had used Laura’s mouth and pussy at least once.
Bob was still in the bedroom with Laura, the television was flipping through a slideshow of still pictures of my wife, and I slumped on the couch feeling drained. Moans started again, slow and soft but building quickly. "Oh Bob", my wife’s voice was gentle in the living room but it was likely loud in the bedroom, “Lick my pussy! Yes! Make me cum!”
My dick got hard again hearing my wife moan through another orgasm. Curiosity won me over and I had to see what was going on. Peeking in the bedroom I saw Laura bending over the bed, her lingerie adjusted back into position. Bob was standing behind her with his big, hard cock pointed toward her pussy.
“Put it in me”, Laura begged.
“Not yet”, he teased. My wife whimpered and pouted. "I want to hear you talk dirty.“
"I need to feel your big cock filling me up”, she said. As a reward Bob rubbed the head of his dick against her ass. With a little more prompting she continued, “I like being watched while I’m naked.” Bob slid the head of his dick between her pussy lips. "And while I’m fucking.“
He teased her clit. "Ohhh… I like making all the cocks hard.” Another prompt from him, “And making all the cocks cum just for me.” He pushed just the head of his dick inside her. "Ohhh! I want to feel all the cocks inside me.“
Bob started fucking my wife hard, pushing her against the bed. Laura arched up as he grabbed her tits and pinched her nipples. The position caused her moans to increase in volume and echo out of her throat in a staccato. I turned to leave and Bob said, "Hey, the lady likes being watched, you need to stay.”
So I stuck around for a few minutes and watched him pound my wife’s pussy. Laura screamed her way through an orgasm and that was enough to make me cum without even touching my dick. After that I couldn’t watch anymore and left the bedroom.
As I was leaving Bob addressed my wife, “If he’s not going to watch then he’ll just have to listen. Want me to fuck you harder so that you can be heard anywhere?”
“Yes!”, as they switched positions. "Fuck me hard! Let everyone know I’m a slut!“, she was yelling. Her moans filled the apartment and I couldn’t find haven.
All of the stories are written by me. Some are true, some are based on true events, some are reader requests, and some are complete fiction.
I had performed almost every night for three months straight, making a ton of money in the process. Holiday was coming up, it was going to be nice to take a week off and relax, but that was interrupted when I got a phone call from the company I now work for.
There was a bachelor party that had specifically requested a redhead with large breasts and pale skin to perform for them. That was me! They wanted to know if I was interested despite my pending holiday. Since the bachelor group was willing to pay double, I agreed.
So that night I went with Steve, the black guy from my party, to perform for them. Upon arrival at a lavish house I discovered something of a surprise. The bachelor party was a group of your friends. You were nowhere to be seen, but I recognized almost everyone of them men from the guys you took to your bachelor party.
It was a bit embarrassing, the thought of performing in front of your friends, people that I knew. But for the money being offered I didn’t feel that I could refuse. Plus Steve and I were already there. So after a few minutes of introductions we set up in the middle of a large family room space.
Things started the way they always do, I danced around the room stripping off clothes and teasing all of your friends. Eventually I made my way to where Steve was sitting in the middle of the room. Moving myself so everyone could see I dropped to my knees and used my tits to rub his big, black dick through his thong.
Steve playfully put some fingers in my mouth while I rubbed his dick until it was hard and sticking up out of his thong. Since it was no longer serving a purpose I tossed the thong at the guy who had been your best man. With our motions now well practiced Steve was able to ask the group if they wanted to see me suck his cock just by rocking his hips toward my face.
All of your friends cheered as he poked the head of his dick into my mouth. Horny as hell I sucked the length of it into my mouth and throat, the need to feel myself stuffed with cock rising. We stopped immediately when one of your friends brought out his phone to take pictures though, that wasn’t allowed with our shows.
After some careful negotiation between Steve and the men it was decided they could take photos and videos of our performance. "How is that okay?“, I asked Steve.
"They’re going to double their already doubled fee”, he answered holding up a surprisingly thick roll of money. "And if we don’t allow it they don’t want us to perform.“ That was what got me, sure the money was extraordinary, but not getting an opportunity to get fucked by Steve’s huge dick when I was already horny seemed like torture.
Returning to our positions I could see a dozen of your friends get out their phones. They all watched as I sucked Steve and fondled his balls. Your friends cheered when I wrapped my breasts around his shaft and tit fucked him. There was nothing but silence as they watched me sit on him and impale my tight, pink pussy with his long, dark dick.
They moved to get a better view for their pictures. The small patch of neatly trimmed red hair above my puffy pink pussy lips filled with cock. When I loudly announced my orgasm, "I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, I could see every dick in the room strain for release.
For the next part of the show Steve bent me over the chair and fucked me from behind. Your friends all enjoyed watching my huge breasts sway back and forth beneath me as he pounded in and out of me. Cheers of encouragement came from the audience, “Yeah, fuck that pussy. Make her cum. Look at those titties.”
It was obviously entertaining Steve but I was getting lost in the haze of sexual bliss. His big dick and skill had already given me two orgasms, but when he pulled my hair and slapped my ass I had a third. Phones were clicking away, men maneuvered for the views they wanted, my ecstasy was being captured from every angle.
We neared the end of the show and Steve did his usual pantomime about where to cum. Your friends seemed delighted to have him cum on my face and tits. So I dropped to my knees in front of him and sucked him off until his semen spilled onto my chin and chest. The rate at which your friends were taking photos was going to break their phones, but I smiled for everyone while covered in cum.
As I was cleaning up, getting ready to leave, Steve came into the bathroom I presumed to clean up as well. "They want us to keep going", he said.
“Nothing unusual there.”
“Yeah, but they want private shows with you.”
That was a little concerning. "Steve, I know these guys.“
"They asked what the rate for a private show was and I told them. But I lied and what I told them four times our normal rate.” He paused while I looked at him to see if he was serious. "If you’re up for it, they all agreed.“ Shit, at that rate I’d almost make more money tonight than I’d made in the previous months combined. Of course it would mean whoring myself out to your friends, but when I thought of that it turned me on.
I’d been a virgin until the night before our wedding when strange strippers had deflowered me in every way you can imagine. Then I’d spent the night with them. Fucking well into the following day. Knowing you were standing at the altar waiting for me while I was getting pounded like a whore in a hotel room by five men.
And now here I was, in a house filled with your friends, and they were all going to pay to fuck me. They’d already watched me get pounded by a well hung black man. I could only imagine what they were thinking, but I was getting horny as hell. So I agreed.
We set up in a bedroom upstairs, Steve there for my protection, and one by one your friends were led upstairs. As they came in they paid Steve based on what they wanted to do. Most of them were so stupidly horny when they came into the room that it only took a few minutes before they popped.
Some wanted a tit fuck, most wanted a blowjob, one guy wanted to taste my pussy, and while all of them wanted to fuck me most couldn’t make it that far. There were only two guys that had any staying power and I fucked both of them in different positions for a half hour each.
Finally when I was certain that I’d run out of men one of the first guys came back into the bedroom. "Um, we all want to know if we can pay for a second time?”, he shyly asked Steve while looking at my naked body spread across the bed. "Uh, and some of the guys want to know what it costs for, uh, anal?“
Steve looked at me. I rolled onto my side, one leg raised, my tits and pussy on full display for this friend of yours and as I pinched a nipple and rubbed my clit I asked him, "Do you think you can get it hard again for me?”
Again, one by one, your friends came back into the bedroom. All except for the two that lasted longer the first time, they both wanted to go last. Each guy wanted a picture before we started, so I’d pose with them. Most wanted to sit on the bed next to me, both of us naked. Some wanted to pose with my hands wrapped around their dicks, their hands on my tits or pussy.
This time the guys were not over excited, so they lasted longer and moved slower. Some of them needed a blowjob to get hard, but they all managed to get stiff. Only a couple guys were willing to pay for anal. And while none of them were as large as Steve, their dicks were pleasant enough that I had a couple more orgasms.
Then the last two guys came into the bedroom together. By now it was getting pretty late in the night. "How much for us together?“, they asked Steve. A short negotiation later and it was decided. So I posed for a photo with their already hard dicks, one near my face and one near my pussy.
Your two friends with stamina then proceeded to take enjoy my body. One of them would fuck me while I sucked the other. When I could feel one get to the edge of cumming, he’d signal and they’d swap places. Doing that they were able to fuck me for over an hour. Eventually I had to take a bathroom break.
When I came back they were talking to Steve. "All of the other guys have gone home”, Steve told me, “But apparently this guy own the house and says we can stay all night.” After a brief talk in which Steve confirmed we were being paid for the night, that he’d stay to protect me, and that both of your friends would be satisfied; I returned to the bed.
This time one of them fucked me while the other took photos. While viewing me through his phone he commented on my body, things like, “Huge fuckable tits, tight pink pussy, and perfect ass.” Eventually the guy with his dick in me started throbbing as he got close to cumming. Again they switched positions.
It was incredible, for amateurs, how their dicks stayed hard. They seemed particularly eager to double fuck me, something I’d done before of course, so one of them probed my asshole with his fingers while the other fucked my cunt. After a minute, so we could all catch our breath, I climbed atop one of your friends as he lay on the bed.
My pussy sank down around his cock. Once settled into position he played with my tits to keep himself hard while your other friend knelt down behind me and pushed his dick into my ass. Even with the lube and finger play we moved slowly, no one was in a rush to get through the moment, and I needed to adjust.
When we were all comfortable I started moving, rocking my hips forward and backward while bringing them up and down slightly. That’s the trick with double fucking, you have to move both ways to feel everything. Slowly we developed a rhythm, both cocks sliding in and out of my holes, filling and stretching me.
I looked to find Steve, he was walking around taking photos with their phones, capturing all details of the double penetration. Soon I could feel the guy in my ass start to throb like he was going to cum, and again your friends signaled each other and we switched positions.
Now the guy I was sitting on sucked on my tits while they fucked me. The sensation added to my pleasure, the guys were definitely more skilled in their current positions, and it wasn’t long before I had another orgasm. That was finally too much and the guy fucking my pussy started cumming also when I clenched my cunt down around his cock.
When we both stopped cumming the guy in my ass looked at me unsure. At that point I was ready to call it an evening, but he hadn’t cum yet. So I dropped off the bed onto my knees, grabbed his dick, and pulled him toward me. The look of shock on your friend’s face when I took his cock in my mouth was priceless.
It was clearly too much for him. Quickly his dick started to throb. I withdrew it from my mouth, pointed it at my bare chest, and jerked his load all over my tits. Both of your friends dropped to the bed spent. Steve and I cleaned up. We left with money from all of your friends and they all have pictures to remember the night.
Leanne
Since I’d interrupted Warren and Ellen’s date night he hadn’t been able to make eye contact with me and she’d been avoiding me. Finally one day I ran into Ellen as I was coming home from work and she was taking groceries into her house. "You’ve been avoiding me", I confronted her. Shyly she shook her head in response. "No? Why haven’t I seen you and why haven’t you talked to me?“
"Well, things have been a little awkward with Warren.” When I didn’t respond Ellen explained, “In the bedroom. Things haven’t really… happened.”
“So you haven’t gotten a good fucking”, it was really more of a statement than a question on my part. My neighbor’s wife blushed deep red in response. "Well I can help you with that Ellen, all you have to do is come visit. I’m right next door.“
"Oh. No. I couldn’t do that. Not…”, she hesitated, “I mean… how would I explain…” Ellen’s words trailed off.
So I decided to take charge. "Tonight, after dinner, you get dressed up in one of your sexy outfits. Something that really shows off your body. Flash it at your husband and come on to him. If Warren doesn’t respond then just put on a coat and come over to my place.“ Ellen was blushing as I smiled at her and said, "I’ll leave the door unlocked for you.”
Hours later, shortly after dinner, I was sitting in my den working with the computer when my door opened. Ellen stepped into my house and shyly looked around. I went to greet her and offered to take her coat. When she hesitated I asked, “What are you wearing beneath that coat?”
To answer my question she slowly removed it. She was left standing in my foyer wearing a lacy bra, matching panties, stockings, and heels. I showed my appreciation by looking her up and down and complimenting each thing I liked. Without words I grabbed a handful of her hair, tilted her head back, and kissed her.
As I moved my way down to her neck I managed to fumble my pants undone and down to the floor. While I kissed and sucked her neck I slid my boxers off. Then using the hand I had controlling her hair I pushed Ellen to her knees and pointed my dick toward her face.
“Oh”, she was surprised, “I don’t know, um, if I can.” Ellen was obviously worried about my size, but that didn’t prevent her from trying. In just a few minutes she was sucking as much of my dick as she could into her mouth while stroking the rest with her tiny hand.
I wanted to spice things up, she was obviously in the mood, but I wanted to push her farther. "Put one hand in your panties and play with your pussy while you suck my cock", I told her. Slowly Ellen complied as I pushed her bra down and fondled her tits.
We moved to the bedroom, and like last time I left the lights on. Given the time of year I had the windows open, one facing the street and one facing Ellen and Warren’s house. I pushed Ellen back on the bed and crawled between her legs. Her pussy was wet from anticipation and my dick was slick from her blowjob.
Easily I pushed myself deep inside her. As I fucking her Ellen moaned louder and louder. Soon I was getting her to talk dirty, “You like the feel of my dick?”
“Oh yes”, she moaned. With a little more prompting, “I like the feel of your big dick filling my pussy.” Holding myself above her, fucking her hard, I told her that I liked watching her tits bounce. "You like these big tits?“, she teased me while pinching her nipples.
Pulling back I flipped her over. "If you’re going to tease me like a slut, I’m going to fuck you like a slut”, I told her as I pushed her head onto the bed and fucked her hard from behind. When she had an orgasm I said, “That’s it, cum on my cock like a slut”, which only seemed to encourage her. "When you cum I want to hear you say you’re cumming.“
"I’m cumming, I’m cumming”, she panted. Ellen’s moans temporarily turned to screams of pleasure when I pulled her hair. "Oh fuck yes!“ I fucked her from behind until she had another orgasm.
Her body collapsed on the bed and I crawled up behind her, spooning her body and pushing my dick up into her pussy. She seemed confused by the position, not sure what to do, so I had to really hold her hips in place while I fucked her. Ellen moaned louder as I fucked her harder. We were both surprised when she had two more orgasms.
"Oh wow”, she huffed out of breath. "Your dick is amazing. How do you fuck like that?“
"You’re just a cock slut”, I shot back at her. Ellen looked shocked. "You just never had a cock that could satisfy you.“ She blushed. I repositioned on the bed and put my hard dick in her face, "Show me how much you appreciate this cock.”
Ellen hesitated, my dick was covered in the pussy juicies from her various orgasms. Slowly though her lust won out and she wrapped her mouth around my dick, sucking and licking as best she could. While she did that I played with her tits and called her my little cock whore.
We moved to a sixty-nine position with my head and her ass positioned toward the window. I licked and fingered her cunt while she worked on my shaft. Looking at the window facing her house gave me a wicked idea.
Standing up from the bed I pulled Ellen over to the window, pushed her forward so her tits were pressed against the glass, and entered her from behind. As my cock sank into her twat she grabbed the window frame and moaned, “No. What are you doing?”
“I’m fucking a slut in front of my window so all the neighbors can see her, hear her, and enjoy her getting off.” She tried to push back, to move away from the window, but that only cause her to impale herself deeper on my dick. "You think your husband can hear you from here?“, I pulled her hair.
"Oh no. God no…”, she immediately broke into an orgasm and started moaning loudly out the window.
“You like being watched? Think your husband is getting hard watching you get fucked? Watching this big dick penetrate your hot, tight pussy.” I spanked her ass while holding myself deep inside her. Ellen was no longer pushing away from the window, instead she was pressed hard against it fucking herself back against me furiously.
“Yes”, she whispered.
“Yes, what?”
“Yes, I like knowing the neighbors are watching”, she moaned. "That I’m a dirty fuck slut.“ Again, with a little prompting she was developing quite a colorful vocabulary. "Fuck me hard, make me scream so my husband hears me.”
Enjoying what I was hearing I started fucking her harder, really slamming my dick into this wife’s pussy. Both of us moaned while I fucked her like that. When Ellen had another orgasm she yelled out the window, “I’m cumming. Oh fuck yes, I’m cumming on this big dick. Oh fuck!”
Just as she started to calm down I reached around her hips and used my hand to tease her clit while still fucking my cock in and out of her puffy pussy. That immediately rocketed her back into the orgasmic stratosphere. Her body bent in half, she grabbed the window frame tightly to hold herself up, and she screamed, “Oh Fuck Me! Fuck! Fuck!”
Ellen clamped her pussy down around my dick and I exploded my seed into her womb. "I’m cumming!“, I told her, "Cumming!”
“Yes! Yes!”, she yelled, “Fill my pussy with your cum! Ohhh… fuck my cunt!”
We collapsed back to the bed, spent and breathless. For a while we just laid there. Eventually I started to feel frisky again. I jerked my dick back to life, get Ellen to suck it hard and slick, then fucked her again. She ended up spending the night. We fucked four times in three different rooms, and in the morning I fingered her in the foyer before sending her home.
I suspect she’ll be back.
I had another encounter with Ellen (Warren’s wife). She spent the night and I’m pretty sure she’ll be back. I’ll write it up soon. Preview, we kept the windows open.
My wife is an exotic dancer, birthday parties, bachelor parties, that kind of thing. It’s safe and supervised, there’s almost always other women there and there is always a bouncer. So I’ve never worried about her cheating.
Then I found pictures of her on my friend’s phone. Apparently he’d been at a bachelor party and she was the entertainment. The first few were pretty normal, her stripping and dancing. Most of the photos however showed her sucking and fucking the room full of guys.
People have asked, so I decided to compile some answers to multiple questions. I’m a bull, and I first learned about the size of my dick in college. I wrote a story about some of my first experiences in those days.
It was one of my first relationships where I discovered that my dick was larger than normal. The woman I was with had difficulty, we had to use larger condoms, and it was initially embarrassing. However my group of friends helped me get over any embarrassment I had.
We’d hang out in the evenings and weekend, my friend Alex had a house where we’d all get together. All manner of things happened at his place, it was a very relaxed atmosphere. One night we’re sitting around drinking and Beth asked me, “I heard from your ex-girlfriend that you have a big dick. Is that true?”
Flabbergasted, I tried to stammer a quiet response, “Um. Yeah. I guess.”
“Can we see it?”, Beth asked. I looked around the table. There were two other guys and three women drinking at the table, another half dozen people in the background. When the women saw my hesitation they started encouraging me. When Beth offered, “I’ll show you my tits if you do”, that’s when I agreed. She had a huge rack hidden beneath a tight shirt.
So I stood up, unbuttoned my pants, and slid them and my boxers down slightly. My limp cock flopped out in view of everyone at the table. "Wow. Whoa. Oh my. That’s big.“, my friends around the table responded.
"Really?”, I asked looking around.
“Oh yeah”, Nina said. She was a beautiful woman with ebony skin and a rack of tits to rival Beth’s. "Show us yours", she demanded of Alex. He had no shyness and whipped his dick out right there. It was half the size of mine.
I looked at Beth, “Well?” She pushed her red hair back, smiled, and whipped her shirt up flashing her huge tits and pink nipples to the room. "No bra", I whispered mesmerized by the sight of her gorgeous breasts.
Beth jiggled her tits with her hands and my dick twitched. "Oh, you like that?“, she teased. She cupped her breasts in her hands, raised one up, and sucked her own nipple into her mouth. My cock started getting hard right there.
"Can I touch it?”, Nina asked me. I’d gone this far, so why not I figured. In response I just shrugged. She wrapped her hand around my shaft, the darkness of her skin contrasting with the pink of mine. Quickly she wiggled my dick about, flapping the head back and forth. While the motion caused the women at the table to giggle, it caused me to get hard.
When Beth tucked her shirt down and hid her tits I started to put my dick back in my pants. "No don’t do that", Stacy whined. She was one of the other women at the table, a fake redhead with a great body of her own.
Feeling a bit more emboldened now I quipped, “Last time I got to see tits”. Smiling she pulled her shirt and bra up without hesitation. With her tits on display I left my pants down and my dick out.
I was certain that she was dating one of the guys somewhere in the house, so I was a bit confused when she reached over and stroked my shaft. "My hand doesn’t fit around it", again the women laughed. It was true though, her petite hands didn’t go all the way around my now hard dick.
“Can you imagine what that would feel like?”, Beth asked. No everyone at the table was laughing and I was feeling more comfortable.
“Let’s see”, Stacy said. With a bit of effort she removed my pants and boxers completely. Then she moved next to me, grabbed the base of my dick with one hand and squeezed tight while aligning her other arm. "He’s as long as my arm", she laughed. Again it was true, her petite forearm was as long as my dick.
“What’s it feel like?”, Beth asked. While Stacy and Nina took turns describing what my dick felt like, soft and hard at the same time, warm, massive. I simply took the opportunity to move to Beth so she could feel for herself. As she wrapped two hands around my dick I couldn’t help but wonder if she too was dating someone at the party.
I had become quite comfortable with myself and pleased with the interest in my dick. For the remainder of the night I became something of a party favor, walking around without pants for everyone to look at. When I was in threat of becoming soft women would stroke my dick, flash their tits, or let me grope them.
By the end of the night almost everyone had passed out, but I was back at the table with Beth, Nina, and Stacy. At some point during the night all three women had lost their tops, Nina was the only one still wearing a bra. With three pairs of perfect tits staring at me it was easy to stay hard.
The women had been drinking and my dick quickly became the topic of conversation. When they ran out of questions for me, Nina threw one at Stacy, “Do you think you could get something that big in your mouth?”
“Of course I could”, we all laughed. Nina and Beth both expressed their disbelief. "Come here", Stacy motioned to me, so I stood in front of her. She grabbed my hard cock with both hands, something that had become common that night, and pointed it at her mouth. Angling so both other women could see, Stacy pointed my dick straight at her mouth and opened wide.
Holding the position for a minute she turned to them and said, “See”.
“Nope”, both women responded.
“Fine”, Stacy huffed and with one quick move slipped the head of my dick into her mouth. Her lips pressed against my shaft, her cheeks rubbed the head, and she struggled to get it more than five centimeters deep. When she popped my dick out of her mouth she said, “Ta da”, and all the women laughed loudly.
Stacy then returned the challenge, to see which woman could get me deeper. Nina and Beth were sitting next to each other, so I stood between them. They both leaned over and took turns sucking my dick while Stacy judged who could get me deeper.
Then they became curious if petite Stacy could get her tits around my shaft. So I moved over to her, and we all watched her push her tits together and squeeze them around my dick. While her breasts didn’t wrap all the way around, they did rub nicely along both sides. With her hands squeezing her tits together, it positioned her finger tips so they brushed against her nipples, all while she struggled to keep her breasts pressed together.
The sensation made her giggle, it was making me laugh, and the two combined was causing my dick to slide up and down between her breasts. "What do you think?“, Beth asked.
"I could get him off like this”, Stacy confirmed. The women asked me what I thought and I nodded in response.
“Okay, my turn”, Beth said gleefully. I went around the table and stood in front of Beth. Seemed odd that she’d want to try, her breasts were clearly big enough, but we were all having fun. She easily wrapped her tits around my shaft. The women took a moment to enjoy the sight, my balls were hanging below her tits while the head of my dick and a few centimeters of shaft were sticking up toward her face.
“That’s pretty hot”, Nina said fondling Beth’s tits and my balls at the same time.
“Oh yeah”, Beth agreed, “Feels really nice. Watch this”. She leaned her head forward and sucked the end of my dick into her mouth while still holding most of me between her breasts. I’d been teased and played with so much over the night that I was so ready to burst. After just a few seconds she stopped, I wasn’t sure that I could take any more.
“I want a turn”, Nina said. Beth turned back toward the table, I turned toward Nina, and she whipped off her bra. Her dark tits fell in front of her, they were larger than any of the other women’s breasts, and she eagerly grabbed my dick and guided it between her breasts.
She was able to wrap my entire dick up between her tits. That’s when she started having fun, making the other women laugh. With both hands she’d push her breasts up and together leaving only the head of my dick exposed. Then she’d slip up and hide my head in her cleavage, slip back down and expose it, making the head disappear and reappear quickly.
The women were laughing at the sight, it was funny. Stacy came around the table, “Let me try that”. She put her hands on Nina’s breasts, pushed them together around my dick, and started pumping up and down. I noticed that Stacy was pinching Nina’s nipples while she did it. Obviously the women were having fun with me, but there were sexual vibes.
That was it for that night. I was left to relieve myself in the bathroom. When I came out everyone else was asleep or gone.
The following party my pants quickly came off and all the women were back to the routine of enjoying fondling my dick and keeping it hard. About an hour in Beth led me into one of the bedrooms. "Wanted to get a moment to myself with this", she wrapped both hands around my shaft.
“Oh, well I’ve been wanting to get my hands on you too.” Shyly I put my hands up, palms toward her breasts, but didn’t make contact.
Beth lowered the lights. Turning back to me she took off her top, again not wearing a bra, and let her tits fall free. Returning her hands to my dick she leaned forward and firmly pressed her bare breasts into my hands. "I’m curious", she began, “To see if your big dick spews cum farther than normal.”
Stacy peeked in the door to see what was happening. "You took him away from the party", she pouted. When she saw me fondling Beth’s big tits while she stroked my dick Stacy asked, “What are you doing with him?”
“I’m going to see if he shoots cum further than normal because of this big dick”, to make her point she wiggled my cock toward the door.
“Oh. I want to see too”, Stacy said stepping into the room.
“This is a topless only room”. Beth was teasing but Stacy removed her shirt and bra anyway. Now I had two pairs of tits to fondle while getting my cock furiously stroked.
Minutes went by, they had me standing at the end of the bed while they both jerked my dick. At one point they actually laughed because one of them could rub the base of my shaft while the other rubbed around the head and their hands didn’t meet. Slowly people gathered in the doorway to watch.
A couple of guys were watching, but mostly it was women. Any woman that stopped to watch was quickly told by Beth and Stacy to remove their shirts and show their breasts. Everyone complied. Soon the combination of one woman rubbing my balls, the other jerking my cock quick and hard, while having eye and handfuls of breasts was enough to cause me to orgasm.
Semen spewed from the tip of my cock across the length of the bed landing on the sheets, blanket, pillows, and even some on the headboard. All I could do was close my eyes and try to remain standing, the teasing and fondling had me so worked up. When the last spurt trickled my remaining cum out of my dick and onto Beth’s hands I opened my eyes and the people watching applauded.
One of the men watching was Beth’s boyfriend, and while he didn’t look happy he also looked awed. "Damned, that’s a lot of cum", Beth said pointing at the mess I’d made on the bed.
I had never really considered whether I ejaculated a lot or a little but Stacy confirmed, “Yeah. That’s enough cum to drown a woman.” Beth looked for something to wipe the small amount of semen off her hand, but Stacy grabbed her hand and licked my cum off. "Wow, tasty too", she smiled.
With the show over the people left the doorway and I sat down on the bed to rest. Stacy and Beth had a quiet conversation about their boyfriends that I couldn’t really overhear. After a minute they nodded at each other and returned to the party while I went to the bathroom to clean up.
When I returned to the party I noticed that none of the women had put their tops back on, everywhere people were in some state of undress. The sight of the exposed tits, the women playing with my dick, and them wanting to talk about how they enjoyed watching me cum was enough to get me hard again.
Nina pulled me aside, literally by my dick. Returning to the bedroom where I’d stained the bed she looked at my dick and said, “Wow, can’t believe you’re hard again already.” I didn’t know what to say. "I didn’t get to see earlier, but I heard you cum pretty hard.“
By this time she was fondling my cock, feeling the length and warmth of it. Still not certain what to say I managed, "I think they said this was a topless only room.” Getting her tits out was top of my mind. Eagerly she took her shirt and bra off exposing those large, dark breasts for me to fondle. Then she took my shirt off and I heard myself say, “Well now I’m naked and you’re still wearing pants.”
Taking the cue she removed her pants and underwear. There we were, facing each other naked while she toyed with my hard dick. I figured if she was playing with me I should play with her, so I slid a hand downward through the neat patch of hair to shyly explore her pussy. After a few minutes she was moaning, her pussy wet, her juice coating my fingers.
Nina stepped forward and pushed me onto my back on the bed. Not wasting a moment she climbed onto the bed, straddled me, and sunk her pussy down onto my cock. I was too surprised to move, which was probably good as it took her a while to fit the whole of my cock inside her.
Soon though she was grinding back and forth. "Fuck", she moaned, “That’s a big dick. Awww. You reach real deep.” She increased speed and started bouncing, giving me a great view of her tits bouncing above my face. When she had an orgasm, “Fuck yes”, she moaned loud enough I’m sure people at the party could hear her.
That concerned me and I looked over toward the doorway hoping we’d closed the door. Not only was it still open, but Beth was standing there watching. From her position I’m certain she had a clear view of my dick disappearing in and out of Nina’s cunt. Beth had one hand down her pants playing with her pussy, her shirt still off, and other hand playing with her tits.
“Okay, wow, that’s enough for me”, Nina stood up. Surprised that she was leaving, and not done fucking, I looked to see what she was doing. She went to the doorway and said to Beth, “Two orgasms is good for now”.
“Two?”, I asked.
“Yeah. I had one just getting you in”, Nina explained to me before turning back to Beth. "He’s all yours for a while. I’ll cover with your boyfriend".
Now I was confused, but that turned back to surprise when Nina left, without getting dressed at all, and Beth came into the room. Quickly removing her pants Beth climbed onto the bed and stroked my dick. Content is having another pussy to play with, I sucked on her tits and gently fingered her shaved slit.
After a minute she was wet and that was her cue to mount me. At first she couldn’t get my cock very deep into her pussy. "Gah, you’re really big", she winched. She re-positioned my dick so it was laying flat against me. Then she spread her lips and rubbed her clit back and forth along the length of my dick.
Beth increased pressure and speed, eventually removing her hand, splitting her pink pussy lips wide across the girth of my shaft. She’d slide forward until the head of my dick rubbed against her clit, then she’d slide back to my balls. Her hips undulated in rhythm while I squeezed her tits together and pinched the nipples.
“Fuck my tits are really sensitive”, she moaned. "Alright, time to try again". Beth pushed her hips forward, put the head of my dick at the entrance to her pussy, and pushed down causing me to slide deep inside her. "Oh wow", she shivered as my dick rubbed against her cervix and whispered, “Fuck”.
I started moving when she did, our hips pulling apart and coming back together, the long length of my cock plunging into her. Her torso fell forward pressing her breasts against my chest, she whispered in my ear, “Fuck… I’m cumming on your huge cock”. Beth clenched her teeth and moaned but her body never stopped fucking mine.
An orgasm took control of her causing her body to shake, she ground her hips down onto me taking me as deep as she could. The pressure was a bit too much for me so I pushed my hips up and rolled us over. "Whoa!“, Beth seemed surprised that we could roll completely over without my dick falling out.
Without wasting a moment I started fucking her, thrusting my dick down into her eager pussy. "Oh god”, moaning she leaned her head forward so she could watch my shaft disappear into her. For almost half an hour we fucked like that, her legs spread while my huge cock explored her pink pussy. Occasionally she’d push one of her tits to her mouth and suck on her nipple, mostly she just played with her breasts and kept her sight focused on our bodies coming together.
Finally she said, breathing heavily, “Okay. Oh god. I can’t take anymore”. We rolled apart and Beth caught her breath. "Wow", smiling at my dick, “You are incredible. Huge and you stayed hard that whole time”.
“Did you cum?” I wasn’t really sure if she had or not.
“Oh yeah, three times”, she giggled. "But I need a break. Don’t worry, stay here for a minute.“ Beth got off the bed, put her panties on, then left the room wearing only her panties.
So I laid there wondering what everyone else at the party thought. I’d been gone for a while and I know the women must have been wondering where I was. Then both Beth and Nina had been missing for a while, and Beth had a boyfriend that was at the party. While laying there my dick was getting soft, it was nice having all the women pay attention to it at the party and I was having trouble believing what just happened, but I really needed to orgasm.
Just as I was about to get up and leave the bedroom Stacy appeared in the doorway. She was topless, her freckled tits and pink nipples pointing at me. The sight was enough to make my dick twitch. "Oh”, Stacy smiled, “Your dick went soft”.
Stacy teased, but as she crossed the room to the bed she took her jeans off. Climbing onto the bed she took off her cotton panties. Wearing only her sock she laid down next to me, grabbed my dick, and pressed her breasts into me. "Wow", I gasped looking over her body.
“Now to get you hard again”, Stacy wrapped her lips around the head of my dick while stroking the shaft quick and hard. I took the opportunity to explore her body with my hands: neck, back, breasts, hips, legs, and eventually pussy. While she wiggled at my probing Stacy never let go of my dick.
When I was as hard as before she said, “Mmm, okay now let’s see if it fits”. Stacy rolled onto her back and spread her legs. Hoping she meant what I thought, but not certain, I hesitated for a minute. She noticed, used her fingers to spread her pussy lips, and said, “Well, get up here and fill this pussy with that big dick ”.
So I knelt between her legs and aligned my dick with her pussy. Pushing forward I probed her tight cunt. "Oh shit", she moaned, “Go slow”. So I moved slowly, rocking forward and pushing my dick inside her while pulling out each time, getting deeper a little at a time.
Her head was back, eyes shut tight, and she was biting her lip. I continued to move in and out, “Your pussy is really tight”. It felt better and tighter than either Beth or Nina, Stacy’s pussy was hungry for cock.
“I don’t think I can take anymore”, she opened her eyes and looked down at her petite frame speared on my large shaft. "Wow", Stacy was surprised that I was completely inside her. Excitedly she wiggled her hips up and down, causing my cock to rub against the inside of her womb and brush her cervix.
“Oh crap”, she moaned. "I’m cumming already. I’m cumming". Without stopping her hips she continued to buck up and down through her orgasm. Eventually I sensed that her orgasm was passing and I started pumping my dick in and out. "Oh no! Oh shit", Stacy’s moaning increased in volume, “I’m still cumming! Oh! More!”
Enjoying watching her body writhe in orgasm, and eager to give her more, I started pumping stronger taking care to withdraw the entire length of my dick until just the head of my cock was inside her before pushing back inside. "Your pussy is really tight".
“Your dick is so big”, she was still cumming. When I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her hips up off the bed, changing the angle I was penetrating her, and kept fucking her she moaned, “Oh shit! Oh shit!
It didn’t take much of that before I reached my edge too. Watching her tits bounce while her puffy, pink pussy lips gripped my dick, all while she moaned like a whore… it made me orgasm harder than I ever had.
To this day I’m not certain if she did it on purpose, but when I told her that I was cumming she bucked her hips away from he causing my dick to fall out of her pussy. I spurted once in her pussy before she fell on the bed. Then, my dick hovering above her, spewed the rest of my cum across her body. Drops landed on the neatly trimmed patch of hair above her pussy, her stomach, tits, neck, and a bit on her face.
Making the experience even more pleasurable she rubbed her clit and stroked my dick as I came. My body twitched and I fell onto the bed beside her. "That was fucking amazing”, Stacy licked my cum off her body with her fingers. As my dick started to go soft she asked, “Will you be able to get hard again tonight?”
If the other women were still walking around the party mostly undressed, and women wanted to fondle my dick like before, then almost definitely. I nodded a response and she said, “Good. We should do this again later. Find me whenever you want, take me somewhere alone, then just fuck me however you want”.
With a wicked smile she returned to the party wearing only her socks. I was losing track of whose clothes were piled on the floor of the bedroom. After a few minutes to clean myself up I returned to the party. Stacy was sitting on her boyfriend’s lap, socked feet dangling above the floor, while he groped her breasts. There was no indication that he knew what had happened.
When I walked by she reached out, grabbed my limp dick, and stroked it for a minute trying to get it hard. One of the other women at the table took over for Stacy, but stopped when her boyfriend noticed and scowled. For a couple hours I walked around the party getting felt up by every woman there.
Eventually I settled onto the couch, all the attention had my dick ahrd. At one point I was between Beth and Nina, both women naked, and they took turns sucking my dick. Women came and went from the couch, but they all played with my dick in some way. Some of them just enjoyed wanking it, some wanted to taste it and see if they could fit it in their mouths, while others liked to drop to their knees in front of me and rub it between their tits.
One woman, a rather flat chested blonde, was teased into trying to tit fuck my dick. Previously she’d only used her hand, and even then fleetingly. But after a bit of encouragement she took her shirt off, no bra, got on her knees in front of the couch and rubbed her flat chest against my dick. Her body was warm, she was red with embarrassment, and it was obvious she’d never even tried tit fucking before.
After a while she gave up, but I took the opportunity to rub my dick against her tits focusing on her nipples. They got rock hard and she looked even more embarrassed. When she got up and left another woman took her place, they were all eager to get their hands, tits, and mouths on my dick. The party quietly burned out over the next couple of hours, and though women enjoyed playing with my big dick no one wanted another bedroom encounter.
It became a regular event at our parties. A few people would end up naked during the course of the party, and people would engage in sexual acts. But it was a certainty that in less than an hour after I showed up a woman would take my pants off, and I’d be passed about like my dick was a party toy.
I remember a variety of encounters at those parties. The flat-chested blonde got comfortable rubbing my dick on her chest while people watched, even sucked my dick a few times. Every woman at some point wanked and sucked my dick, regardless of whether they had boyfriends or if their boyfriends were present.
Nina, Beth, and Stacy were the biggest fans of my dick though. One evening when almost everyone was naked Nina couldn’t wait to get me alone. I was sitting at a table with half a dozen other people, and Nina came up and sat on my lap facing the table. Right there she rubbed my big dick against her clit.
Everyone watched, enthralled by the contrast of her dark pussy rubbing up and down my white shaft. Nina wiggled her hips up and down, using a hand to press the head of my dick against her clit. I grabbed two handfuls of her big tits and squeezed them while she bounced. The other women at the table cheered her on.
As people wandered into the room they would stop and watch. A crowd was forming and Nina picked herself up. I feared she was done, but instead Nina came back down slamming my dick into her pussy. She fucked me like that until I had an orgasm and filled her pussy with cum. Nina moaned the whole time having multiple orgasms of her own.
Next there was the time that five women wanted to see how many hands they could get on my dick. They laid me down on the couch and they started wrapping their hands around my shaft. We managed to get five hands squeezing me, though one was half on my balls and the fifth was wrapped over the head of my dick.
The women wanted to see me cum. So while I was laying on the couch they took turns rubbing my balls and wanking my cock. To keep me aroused a woman would always have her tits in my face while the others worked my dick.
Eventually I started spewing cum. I could feel them point my dick, but I couldn’t figure out where until I sat up. It seems that Stacy had knelt next to the couch and asked the women to redirect my dick so that I blew my load all over her. She was fingering her cunt to an orgasm while enjoying my hot seed on her body. All of the other women seemed pleased at their accomplishment.
Then there was the time I accidentally walked into a bedroom where Stacy was having sex with her boyfriend. The door had been open, so I assumed it was empty. Instead I was surprised to see her on all fours getting fucked from behind. Her tits swayed beneath her, a stream of moans slipped from her mouth, and her body rocked back and forth at the pounding she was receiving.
Slightly embarrassed I turned to leave, but Stacy said, “No. Come here”. She waved me over to the bed. When I got there she started sucking my dick, matching the vigor with which she was getting fucked. "Mmm tasty", she moaned around my cock.
Her boyfriend hesitated a bit, slowing his rhythm just slightly. "Don’t stop", she chided him before returning her hands and mouth to me. Though he was obviously enjoying her petite cunt, it was also obvious that he was uncomfortable with me in the room. Stacy looked back at him again, “I’ll finish him off and then you can finish me off”.
He resumed fucking her at a vigorous pace causing her to squeal and moan in pleasure. Which made it difficult for her to focus on my dick. I think he assumed that if he gave it to her good that she would forget about me. The actual result was a bit different. Between her very obvious enjoyment and his quick pace he came quickly, pulling his dick out of her pussy and spilling his load onto her ass and back.
The feeling of his cum hitting her back turned her on even more and one hand dipped into her cunt making her orgasm. It was clear that she wanted me to fuck her next, but her boyfriend stayed between her legs licking at her pussy. So Stacy rolled onto her side, letting herself get eaten out, while she focused on my cock.
It wasn’t long before I started cumming. Despite my expectations she swallowed every drop. Stacy rolled onto her back across the bed, her boyfriend still lapping at her clit, and she smiled, “Come back later and we can do it again”.
Finally was a night that Beth was in a sixty-nine with a mousy brown-haired woman. Both completely naked and laying on the dining room table. People were sitting around watching. When Beth noticed that I was there she used one of her hands to guide my dick close to her mouth.
The head of my dick rubbed between Beth’s mouth and the other woman’s pussy. "Look", Beth cheered, “His dick is big enough that it can reach us on the table”. It was true, even though they were mostly centered on the table if I stood right against the edge the head of my dick rubbed against them.
Beth used my dick as a sex toy, rubbing the head against the clit of the woman. Occasionally she’s suck my dick into her mouth, but what she really seemed to enjoy was putting the head of my dick into the other woman’s pussy while sucking her clit. The other woman enjoyed it too, her orgasm was explosive enough to shake the table and get the attention of everyone there.
Later that same night Beth’s boyfriend had passed out in a back room. She took the opportunity to ride my dick right at the table. First she just sat on my lap and rocked her hips back and forth. That evolved to bouncing her hips up and down. Next she bent over the table and I fucked her from behind.
We were in that position when Stacy appeared. Stacy was checking on her boyfriend, who was sound asleep in a chair nearby. When she saw that her boyfriend was asleep, and what Beth was doing, she joined in. Already wearing only socks she dropped beneath the table and started licking at Beth’s cunt while my cock pumped in and out of it.
I could feel her hand cupping my balls and occasionally her tongue slithered from Beth’s pussy to my shaft as I pumped in and out. Eventually Stacy climbed from beneath the table to atop it, laid down, and spread her legs. Beth leaned forward and started eating Stacy’s pussy while I continued to fuck Beth from behind.
“Oh”, Beth pulled forward freeing herself from my dick, “I need a break”. She sat down in a chair and I stepped forward to Stacy’s waiting cunt, pulling her to the edge of the table as I pushed forward and buried my cock.
I watched Stacy’s tits bounce, she glanced over to see if her boyfriend noticed at all. He was passed out from too much who-knew-what, so she turned her attention back to me. "Hey", Beth tickled Stacy’s boyfriend’s face with her fingertips, “Your girlfriend is getting a good proper fucking”. Both women laughed. When he didn’t respond Beth teased again, “Seriously, a huge fucking dick is stretching her pussy”.
The guy was seriously passed out, he didn’t respond at all. "I’m cumming", Stacy said moaning loudly. She looked over to confirm he hadn’t moved, “Cumming all over this big dick”. They both laughed again. I shoved myself forward hard, really smacking into Stacy making her jump, “Oh shit! Ha ha! Don’t know what you’re missing”, she teased one final time.
We only spent a few more minutes there, until Stacy had an orgasm. After that the two women led me into Alex’s bedroom, the only one with a large bed. We spent a couple hours in there. Both women enjoyed using my dick as a sex toy to stuff their pussies while eating each other out. We tried a number of different positions, as Beth said, “I want to try every position that needs a big dick”.
By the time morning arrived both women were well fucked and sleeping soundly wrapped up in each other’s arms. I slipped out with the morning light, no one else was awake. Though all of the women changed boyfriends over the years we had those parties I remained their favorite plaything. Every party similar things happened.
I submitted naked pictures of my wife to my favorite porn magazine. They have a section for amateurs in each issue. When her photos got published I blew a load in my pants thinking about my buddies seeing her naked but none of them certain it was really her.
Then the magazine wrote back and wanted to feature my wife in a professional photo shoot of her own, give her a spread in an upcoming issue. Since she didn’t know I’d sent the first photos, I had to figure out how to tell my wife about her pending porn shoot.
I had known Mike and Kim for years, before they had met. About two years after they started dating I was hanging out at their place one night when I noticed that Kim was acting odd. She was a petite blonde with large breasts and a great ass. We had been watching a movie when she hopped up off the couch unannounced and disappeared down the hall.
A few minutes later she came back wearing a white, micro string bikini. She looked damned hot as she turned around and bounced a little bit. "Look what I got", Kim beamed.
“But you don’t have a pool?”, I half asked.
“It’s for this summer”, Mike smiled, “when we take our trip to the beach.”
“What do you think?”, she asked me.
It looked good, small enough to be borderline illegal and thin enough that it would be transparent when wet. "Won’t that be a little see through when wet?“, I asked.
"Probably”, Kim look down at herself while pondering, “Only one way to find out.” She disappeared back down the hall leaving me wondering what that little moment was all about. Mike didn’t say anything, so we went back to watching the movie.
A minute later Kim reappeared, her body and the ends of her hair were wet, and sure enough the bikini was almost invisible. I could clearly see the outline of her pussy lips pressing against the fabric, and her hard nipples as the cold air was obviously getting to her. "Guess it is a little bit", she said staring at her body. As if to get a better look she spread her legs giving both of us on the couch a clear view of her pussy barely concealed behind a thin layer of white fabric.
“Babe”, Mike seemed a bit uncomfortable, “Why don’t you take that off?”
“You’re right”, Kim said, “It’s not hiding much at this point anyway.” She reached up behind her neck and untied the strings holding her top up. It fell to the floor with a soft plop and left Kim standing there with her tits exposed. Both Mike and I reacted with surprise, but before he could say anything though she untied the strings at her waist and her bikini bottom fell to the floor.
Now that she was standing there completely naked her boyfriend said, “That’s not really what I meant babe.”
Kim sat down on the couch between us and said, “What’s the matter honey? Don’t want to show me off in front of your friend?” I was feeling very out of place. "Aren’t you hot?“, Kim asked grabbing her boyfriend’s dick through his pants. Obviously finding things to her liking she answered herself, "See, you’re hard as a rock”. I was too, though I was hoping to hide that fact.
“It’s fun to show off”, Kim smiled as she dropped to her knees in front of Mike still rubbing his crotch. "Let’s show him how good I am at sucking dick", she unzipped his pants.
Before I knew it his hard cock was sticking up from his lap, her hand wrapped around the base, and her lips and tongue working over the head. Feeling even more uncomfortable I started to stand up and said, “I should go.”
Taking the dick out of her mouth Kim stopped me by putting a hand on my leg, “No, don’t. Please stay, it’s always more fun with somebody watching.” She looked up at Mike as I sat back down, “Right honey?”, she winked at him. I doubt that Mike would have disagreed with her about anything while getting a blowjob and indeed he said nothing as she started sucking him again.
My dick was hard, straining against my pants, and getting uncomfortable watching the scene in front of me. Kim’s head bobbed up and down her boyfriend’s shaft while she massaged his balls. I shifted uncomfortably, trying to hide my boner, not sure how to react to the situation. Trying not to stare but unable to look away was proving awkward.
Mike’s head was back, his eyes closed, but I noticed that Kim was looking at me. She pulled up for a minute, taking her mouth of her boyfriend’s dick, and said, “You look uncomfortable.” I nodded in response. "You can take care of that. We won’t mind.“ When I didn’t move, she started sucking Mike’s dick again as she reached over with both hands and unzipped my pants.
As she pulled my dick out and started stroking it Mike looked like he was going to say something, but she started rubbing his balls again with her other hand and he remained silent. I sat there watching her suck her boyfriend’s cock while jerking mine. It felt great, but I was still a bit uncomfortable. Kim started to pay more attention to Mike, really pushing his dick into her mouth. Then Mike jump slightly and moaned. Her cheeks flexed for a second, then contracted, and her sucking intensified. No doubt that he was cumming and she was swallowing it all down.
After a few seconds she pulled his dick out of her mouth and took a deep breath. Kim kept one hand on her boyfriend’s dick as it got soft, but her other hand was still busy stroking me. Now that her attention wasn’t elsewhere Kim took a good look at me, "Oh my God. You’re huge.”
I’d never really thought of myself that way, but it was clear that compared to her boyfriend I was much larger. Kim shook my dick, “Look at this thing honey. It’s twice as big as yours.” I was embarrassed, and I’m pretty sure that Mike was too. As his dick was getting soft and shrinking his girlfriend was doing her best to get me as hard as possible.
“I wonder if I could get this in my mouth”, Kim said positioning herself in front of me.
“Wait, wait, wait…”, Mike said.
“Honey, we can’t leave him like this”, she responded shaking my dick again to make her point.
“I’m not comfortable with this”, Mike said.
Kim got up from her knees and pulled her boyfriend up off the couch, his pants falling to his ankles. "Let’s get you more comfortable then.“ Slowly she pushed her boyfriend to the floor, laying him on his back. Then she settled herself over his face, her knees on either side of his head, and her pussy firmly placed over his mouth. "I took care of you, now take care of me”, she looked away from her boyfriend’s face squeezed between her thighs and up to me before finishing, “And I’ll take care of you.”
I was still sitting on the couch, my pants undone, my dick sticking up out of my lap. Kim leaned forward, and using both hands, grabbed the base of my shaft while wrapping her lips around the head of my cock. From Mike’s position on the floor he couldn’t see what was happening, but from the way his girlfriend’s head was bobbing up and down and her tits were bouncing it was fairly obvious. He tried to protest, but whatever he was saying was muffled by Kim’s muff placed firmly over his face.
For a brief moment Kim took my dick out of her mouth, looked down at her boyfriend and said, “Shut up and make me cum”. Then she immediately went back to sucking the head of my dick as her hands furiously jerked up and down my shaft. Kim was a rather petite woman and she had a difficult time getting me in her mouth. That didn’t stop her from trying though and minutes went by with us in this position.
Though she seemed to be enjoying herself, she wasn’t cumming. Obviously frustrated she looked down at her boyfriend and asked, “Can’t you do better than that?” Mike tried to say something, but again it was muffled. "Well I have to get satisfied somehow.“ She looked back at Mike’s soft dick, "Think you can get hard again honey?”
For a minute she had one hand jerking my dick and her other hand fondling her boyfriend’s dick, but Mike wasn’t getting hard. "Well if I’m going to cum then I need to sit on something that will make me cum.“ Kim stood up leaving her boyfriend on the floor, turned herself around, and started to position her pussy over my dick.
"Now wait a damned minute”, Mike practically yelled.
“Don’t want me to too honey?”, Kim teased. "Too bad, you had a long chance to make me cum and couldn’t. Now I’m giving our guest a chance.“ Mike tried to get up from the floor and stop his girlfriend, but Kim saw him start to move. She put her feet on his shoulders and used her weight to hold him to the floor. "Nope”, she chirped down at him, “You get to lay there and watch. If you can’t make me cum you get to watch me try something else.”
Mike tried to protest again, “But…”, was all he managed to say before Kim stuck a foot in his mouth. The motion caused her to fall back slightly, and by pure reaction I reached out and grabbed both her hips to steady her.
With me holding her steady she had both hands free. Using one she grabbed my glistening cock and held it upright while spreading her pussy lips with the other and lowered herself onto me. At first she only came down enough to get the head of my dick inside her. "Oh Shit!“, she sounded surprised and took a deep breath, "Okay, have to go slow”, another deep breath, “You’re huge, bigger than any I’ve ever had.” She reached back and braced herself against me before lowering herself a little more, “Oh shit”, she said again.
For almost a minute she would lower herself a bit, take some deep breaths, then lower herself again, until finally she was all the way down. Her boyfriend tried to protest the whole time, but Kim had a foot firmly in his mouth keeping him quiet and one on his throat holding him down.
As she settled down onto my cock, burying me completely inside her she lost the leverage to keep Mike pinned down. So he rolled over onto his knees to escape, popping her foot out of his mouth, and ending up in a perfect position to stare at his girlfriend’s cunt spread around my dick.
Kim started rocking back and forth, our bodies now pressed together, “Fuck you’re huge”, she moaned. "You make my pussy feel so tight.“ She grabbed two handfuls of her boyfriend’s hair and pulled his face into her twat, holding him tight. "Lick my pussy”, she commanded him.
She was damned tight and fucking me like a demon, but I still felt awkward about the whole situation. It didn’t help that her boyfriend’s head was being held tight against her twat and I could feel his chin rub my balls. Kim enjoyed it though, the combined sensations of fucking me while getting licked vaulted her into an orgasm so intense her screams of pleasure shook the walls of their house.
When she finished cumming her grip on Mike’s hair had loosened enough that he was able to pull away. His frown was covered in her juices and I couldn’t tell if he was crying. Kim didn’t even notice, her head back as she started bouncing on my dick, moans shuddering out of her body at a constant pace.
Mike sat back on the floor as his girlfriend had her second orgasm. Kim moved to switch positions and noticed that her boyfriend’s dick was getting hard. "Look, I think he likes watching", she turned to face me and wasted no time lowering her pussy onto me again.
She fucked me like that to another orgasm before her boyfriend got a bit bold. He got up from the floor and tried to pull Kim off of me. Obviously annoyed she reached back and punched him in the balls causing him to double over and fall to the floor. "Fuck off", she yelled, “this is the hardest I’ve ever cum.”
Kim got up off me and knelt over the couch. "Look at his dick", she wagged my cock at him, “I’ve never fucked anything like it.” She looked at me with pure lust in her eyes, “Fuck me”, she wiggled her ass, “fuck me like I’ve never been fucked.”
At that point I was so horny I wouldn’t have disagreed, but I let her lead me by my cock to a position behind her. With a slick thrust I plunged myself deep inside her causing her to moan loudly. Using my weight I held her against the couch and fucked into her with everything I had for almost twenty minutes, not letting up, unrelenting in my pounding.
A long stream of obscenities poured forth from her between the moans and orgasms. Mike tried to stop us but didn’t really have the will to pull us apart and nothing he said made a difference; Kim’s mind was lost in the fog of sexual bliss. At one point he tried to climb onto the couch but there wasn’t enough room, then he tried to get Kim to suck his cock but she just flicked him in the balls causing him to fall away.
I’m not sure how many orgasms she had but it seemed like one came right after another in a near constant stream. When mine finally hit, I pushed in as deep as I could and emptied myself into Kim’s womb. We stayed like that for a minute as she caught her breath before I finally let her up. She rolled onto the couch, laying on her back, spent and breathing heavily.
Mike moved himself between us, putting his hands on his girlfriend’s body. The sight, smell, and feel of her freshly fucked body was too much and his dick spurted cum onto her chest. He attempted to stop himself, grasping desperately at the head of his dick, whimpering as he came. "Ew, fuck!“, Kim yelled at him.
As he finished she roughly shoved him off the couch onto the floor. Looking for something, anything, to clean herself with she found his clothes and used them to wipe the cum off. It was a bit amusing, watching her stand over her boyfriend yelling at him for cumming on her while he tried to apologize, all while she wiped herself clean with his shirt.
Finally she started cleaning the cum out of her pussy, still using his clothes. That was kind of hot, watching her rub her tits and cunt, and my dick started to twitch back to life. "Look honey”, Kim smiled, “He’s getting hard. I think he wants to fuck me again.”
I convinced my wife to go with me to a strip club. With a bit of work I also convinced her the club had a dress policy for women, that they were all required to dress is slutty or revealing outfits of they wouldn’t be allowed in. So my wife wore a short skirt, see through blouse sans bra, lacy thong, stockings, and killer heels.
Even though she sat next to me at the club she received plenty of attention from the other men. A few of them even tipped her, and though she tried to politely refuse it was too noisy for the men to really understand what she was saying. They’d stare at her tits, she’d try to explain she wasn’t a stripper, and I watched while getting hard.
My husband is an office drone with a regular work schedule, but I’m a graphic designer which allows me to work from home and make my own hours. Previously, when we’d had more money, we’d renovated the basement so it had two bedrooms with a shared kitchen and common area. Recently we started struggling to make ends meet, some of my regular clients had gone out of business, so we decided to rent out the basement.
Being near a college campus helped and almost immediately we found two young college studs as renters. For the most part they kept to themselves, but occasionally I’d see them in our pool in the backyard. They had no shame about their sculpted bodies, and would frequently walk around wearing only shorts.
It was very distracting from the small amount of work I had. Desperate to get any jobs, I landed some contract work with adult websites. Well, one day, one of the hunks from downstairs, Brad, came into my office behind me and saw what I was working on. "Whoa! Mrs. D, that’s pretty hot stuff", he said.
The website was a cam website, and although I was just working on layouts, that meant I had to have some of the cams running so I could test the layouts. Brad had caught me tweaking a layout while two women were busy eating each other out, in full view of their cam. Flustered I tried to hide it as quickly as I could, but only managed to end up fumbling from one perverted scene to another.
“Dang Mrs. D”, Brad watched me, “I didn’t know you were into that kind of stuff.” Before I could explain he wondered away nodding his head. "Cool", was the last thing I heard him say. Embarrassed, and a bit frustrated with myself, I returned to working on the layouts trying not to think about what had happened.
Later that afternoon Brad and Trey came upstairs. Thankfully I heard them coming and was able to hide my work. They peeked into the office, “Hey Mrs. D”, Trey started, “I just wanted to say that we think it’s cool what you’re doing.”
“What do you think I was doing?”, I asked. I wasn’t sure they knew what I did for a living, and I could only imagine what they thought I’d been doing. It didn’t make me any more comfortable knowing that Brad had told Trey about what he’d seen.
“Cam work”, he responded. "That’s really cool, the whole housewife thing is hot. I read some stuff about it, the pay is really good too, like a couple thousand a day.“ My shock continued to increase. "And it’s awesome that your husband is cool about it.”
They both left saying, “Peace”, on their way to the pool. Again I didn’t get an opportunity to explain what I was really doing, not that the reality seemed any less lewd at that moment. But what they’d said stuck with me, I couldn’t stop thinking about thousands a day, and I started doing research.
While the reality didn’t match Trey’s claims, the money that a woman could make doing a cam show was almost four times what I was making doing the graphic design work, for the same number of hours. For days that chewed away at me. As I tweaked layouts, designed buttons, and colored banners I watched as women and men displayed themselves for others to watch, all while knowing they were making more money than I was.
A couple weeks later and I was wrapping up the design work. With no prospects for more work on the horizon I started seriously looking at putting on webcam shows. I already knew the reputable websites, and how they worked, so it was easy enough to start an account. Then I needed profile pictures, something to tease people with. So I sneaked off to the bedroom and took photos of myself in various outfits and poses.
Being a designer, I knew that I’d need to take a few hundred photos to end up with a dozen good ones. It took two days before I had a set good enough to put on my profile. I was doing all of this behind my husband’s back, lord I didn’t need him knowing what I was up to. And I was trying to keep it a secret from the downstairs duo. Sure, they already thought I was doing it, but knowing I was actually doing it was different.
The first time… I was in my office, door firmly locked, wearing a sun dress over some lingerie. It was mostly boring chat with people coming to look, and only a few people that wanted a private show. Three times I put on a show where I stripped off my sun dress, danced about in my lingerie, stripped off my bra and panties, then fingered myself.
Each time it was quite thrilling, bringing myself off for strangers while watching men stroke their dicks and cumming, knowing they were lusting over me. For the first week it was much the same. Quickly I realized that I needed to do something to spice it up. Not only to get more people interested, if I wanted to make real money, but the sun dress thing would get old after a while.
I had a few sex toys in my bedroom, so I sneaked those in my office. Additionally I tried different outfits, anything from bored housewife to sexy secretary. Each day I’d start after my husband left for work and quit before he got home. After a month I was making enough money that I could pretend it was from graphic design work.
Then came the day that Brad caught me sneaking into the office. I was coming from the bedroom, having just changed outfits, and was carrying a dildo. Brad was coming up the stairs and we almost bumped into each other. Startled I dropped the dildo and it bounced around the hall floor. Flabbergasted I snatched it up and tried to hide it inside my robe. In the rush, my robe fell open more than I wanted and Brad got a good flash of the skimpy lingerie I was wearing beneath.
“Damned Mrs. D, you make those boners bounce”, he encouraged me as I slipped toward the office, my skin flushed red with embarrassment.
“Don’t tell my husband”, I whispered as I disappeared into the office. Thankfully that was the end of the encounter, but my body was on edge the rest of the day. Every time I opened a cam to look at my audience, there was another hard dick and the words “bouncing boners” rang in my head in Brad’s voice.
The following day Trey caught me at lunch. "Hey Mrs. D", god they always called me that. "Your husband doesn’t know that you cam?“ I didn’t know how to respond. "It’s cool, Brad and I thought you and your husband did shows together sometimes.”
“That’s really none of your business”, I tried to sound firm.
“Oh no, hey, do what you want”, he was very dismissive. "But the money isn’t as good for solo shows as they are for couples. That’s all I was thinking.“ Trey took the laundry he’d come for and disappeared back downstairs.
Intrigued I went back to the office, shut the door, and started doing more research. Sure enough, the money he’d been talking about was for webcam shows with multiple people. Apparently actual sex on cam was a much bigger draw than solo performers. During the rest of that day I was distracted thinking about the monetary difference.
That evening I tried feeling out my husband discreetly. There was no way my husband would ever go for it, he’d be mad knowing I’d been doing it alone. So the following day I started pondering my options. Going solo was fine, I enjoyed it and the money was adequate. 'But what if it could be so much more’, I kept thinking, about not just the money but the whole experience.
So one day I logged on and left the door to my office open just a bit, enough that a sliver of the hallway was visible. When I got people that wanted to go private, I’d shut the door and do my show. For days, nothing happened. Then while I was just chatting with people, the door to the office slightly open, Brad walked by.
For just a second he was visible to my camera, but it was enough to get people chatting. Men started asking if he was my husband, if he was going to join, did I do shows with him. Probably didn’t hurt that he’d been shirtless again, wearing just his swim trunks. Suddenly my channel was furiously active. A dozen people sent requests for a show with me and Brad.
Stunned at the response, how sudden and different it was, I disappointed everyone by saying that it was just me. The activity on my channel dropped drastically. So at lunch I went downstairs to talk with Brad and Trey. "You guys know what I’m doing in the office”, it was difficult to say without dropping dead from shame. They both nodded in response. "Well, I need you guys to walk by occasionally, while the door is open, it drives up traffic.“
"Yeah, no prob Mrs. D”, they both said smiling.
After lunch they were more than happy to oblige. With the office door wide open I was back on the cam, chatting in my channel, and Brad walked by in just his swim trunks. Activity shot way up, people wanting to see a show with me and him. Again I disappointed everyone by saying the shows were just me. When Trey walked by, the interest in the channel exploded. Now everyone knew there were two guys around, both fit and toned, and obviously neither was my husband.
Chat activity was much higher than it had ever been before the rest of the day, but no one wanted to go into a private show unless the guys were going to be involved. It had peaked a lot of interested, my activity was through the roof, but without any private shows there was no money for it.
That night I was incredibly, sexually frustrated. My body had become accustomed to a higher level of sexual activity, and without any shows for half the day my pussy was aching. The husband’s best efforts in bed helped a bit, but not completely. The following day I was desperate for a private show, but all anyone wanted to see was me with the two hunks walking around in the background.
Two days went by like that, no one wanting a private show despite all the activity in my channel. Brad and Trey did their best to walk by frequently, occasionally looking inside my office to see what was happening on the screen. Finally I got a private show request, but the guy said I had to leave the office door open. I figured I could get the show over before either Brad or Trey walked by again, and at that point I was so horny I almost didn’t care.
So I started the show and left the door open. Initially interest was high, lots of people watching as I pulled down the top of my dress to expose my bra, slid it up over my hips exposing my panties. Taking a peek toward the door to ensure it was clear, I slipped my bra down, exposed my tits and pinched my nipples.
As I worked more of my clothing aside I clicked to view the guy’s webcam, like always his dick was full frame and he was stroking it fast. That kept my attention as I started fingering myself and rubbing my clit. When I inserted the dildo into my pussy I started moaning. Rocking back and forth in my chair caused my dress to bunch up around my waist.
Really enjoying myself, but not getting close to cumming, I fucked myself harder and faster with the dildo while pinching and pulling my nipples. The dick on my screen started exploding cum and all I could think about was having a dick inside me. When the guy completed I was still horny and hoping to get off, but it wasn’t to be.
With my panties around one ankle, my bra somewhere else, and the guy leaving my show, I looked around to see both Brad and Trey standing in the doorway watching me. "Christ!“, I tried to cover myself up with my dress. Their dicks were hard and pressing against their swim trunks.
"The guys want more”, Trey said pointing at my screen. Sure enough my channel was filling up with guys, all of them with the same request, for me to get busy with Brad and Trey. Turning the channel off, scrambling to get my clothes and cover up, I shut the door leaving the two young men in the hallway.
Once I was dressed, my sexy lingerie hidden beneath my dress, I opened the door to the hall. Both men were gone. Ashamed, I tried to sneak to the kitchen for water without making noise. Didn’t matter though, both of them were in the kitchen.
“About that…”, I tried to explain.
“Fucking hot Mrs. D”, Brad said.
“No”, I started. I hadn’t been with anyone other than my husband in a long time, since well before we were married, and I couldn’t fathom the idea of cheating now.
Trey said, “You wanted us to walk by, sorry we caught you during a performance.” Then he asked, “Things going well?”
“Why do you ask?”, still embarrassed I didn’t think I could have a serious conversation.
“Well, you asked us to help out by walking by, you haven’t been shutting the door as much, and you’ve been a lot quieter lately.”
So I explained the trouble I’d been having, higher interest but no shows. "That won’t stay that way", Trey said, “If you don’t give them what they want, the guys will move on thinking you’re just a tease.” Deep down I knew he was right, and I didn’t want to lose the money or the sexual enjoyment I was getting.
I don’t know what possessed me at that moment, unsatisfied lust I suppose, but looking at the two handsome, mostly naked young men, combined with the thought of cheating in front of an audience… the primal side of me said, “Let’s do it.”
“What?”, both men asked.
“I need help me with the show. If you’re up for it, you could be on cam with me.” They both thought it over, but looked unsure. "I’ll give you a portion of what I make from the shows, but you need to be able to sustain activity through the whole thing.“ When they both agreed, we agreed on a system where I would send a text and they would come upstairs.
With a renewed eagerness I returned to the office, dress in place and looking hot. For a couple hours I teased the guys in my chat channel with the possibility of the new show. Honestly I wasn’t sure I could go through with it, but it was titillating to talk about.
The time came to start the show, with a dozen times more people logged in to watch than normal. A quick text and a minute later both men came into the office. I wasn’t expecting both of them, just one of them. Honestly, I’d never been with more than one guy at a time and I wasn’t sure what to do with two men.
Trey closed the door behind him as I started the private show. Immediately both men removed their swim trunks revealing cocks that were long and thick. Staring at them I thought, ‘Their dicks look so youthful, so alive and vital.’ Turns out I didn’t need to know what to do with two men, they knew what to do with me.
One of them stood me up facing him, the other slipped behind me. Hands from behind slid up my dress and pulled my panties down and off. The hands in front of me slid the top of my dress down and caressed my breasts through my bra. Kissing the man in front of me prevented me from seeing what was happening behind me, and I could barely see the cam screen out of the corner of my eye.
A tongue traced its way up my leg from behind until the mouth was firmly on my ass. Hands found my pussy and began exploring, rubbing. My hands dropped to the dick in front of me, needing to feel the warmth, the firmness of it, the softness of the skin. The man in front of me had freed my nipples and was sucking on them.
Barely half dressed the two men moved me. One of them sat in my office chair, they both encouraged me to lean forward, and my mouth found the youthful dick. Behind me, hands spread my cheeks, and a tongue found my clit. I shook at the new sensation of sucking a dick while getting eaten out.
Hands groped at my breasts, kneading and grabbing like young hands do. Feeling young and vigorous myself I jerked the long, hard shaft in my mouth while cupping the balls hanging beneath. Fingers spread my pussy lips, one entered me, then another, and still the tongue lapped over my clit. When a finger entered my ass I orgasmed harder than I ever had before.
I dropped to my knees and concentrated on worshiping the cock in my mouth. Lovingly licking the head, sucking up and down the shaft, feeling its warmth against my lips, while stroking and rubbing. Occasionally I’d stop sucking, hold the head in my mouth, then jerk up and down the shaft quickly. Hands held my hair out of the way so the camera got a clear view.
Then another dick appeared next to my head, hard and begging for attention. I continued to stoke the shaft in front of me while sucking the dick beside me. Both men enjoyed the attention, gently holding my hair aside while I serviced their cocks. The man beside me cupped his balls while I sucked his shaft, the man in front of me played with my tits.
Eventually one of them helped me move and laid me across my desk on my side while the other man moved my camera so everything was visible. My pussy and ass were hanging off on side of the desk while my head hung off the other, my tits pointing toward the camera. A cock pushed its way between my pussy lips, slowly at first, the length of the youthful shaft disappearing inside me.
When it reached no further, balls pressed against my ass, it slowly withdrew and began fucking me. I started moaning and a dick appeared at my face. Using my hands to steady it, I sucked it into my mouth as the young man started face fucking me. The motion of the two men caused my tits to bounce for the camera.
Hands moved my legs, an ankle put onto a shoulder and my other knee flat on the desk. The position spread my legs and gave the camera a clear view of my penetrated pussy. Entering new levels of pleasure was becoming common since these two men descended on me. A hand slipped to my clit, a thumb caressing me, and I exploded in orgasm.
Moans slipped past my lips and the dick filling my mouth, loudly filling the room and floating to the camera for everyone to enjoy. Every part of my body was explored while both men fucked me like only young men can. As my orgasm subsided the men lifted my from the desk and removed all of my clothes except my stockings.
One of them laid down on the desk and pulled me atop him, sliding his long hard dick into my pussy. The other man stood beside me letting me tug on his dick. We stayed like that for a while before the man beneath me lifted me up and turned me around. I’d never been fucked reverse before, but it was surprisingly easy with the large dick.
The position had me facing the camera, a perfect view of my tits bouncing as I rode the huge dick. Beside me the young man moved so his dick was at face level and I sucked it into my mouth, tasting my own juices on his shaft. I had to move to reach, and when I lowered myself back down the man below me slipped his dick into my ass.
Apparently I was really worked up, because it slipped easily inside and the sensation only nearly made me cum. My third orgasm hit me once he started fucking my ass. The realization that I was cheating, fucking two college studs instead of my husband, and doing it on cam was too much for my horny mind. Loudly I came and had to brace myself to avoid falling, the dick fell out of my mouth and my moans became loud enough to fill the house.
The man beside me took that as a sign and moved onto the desk between my legs. I didn’t know what he was doing, but in the back of my mind I had a hope of what he would do. Sure enough he slid forward and pushed his dick into my pussy. Suffering from an orgasm already was only made worse by the sensation of being completely filled. Fearing I would explode I had to scream to let out all of the pleasure.
Both men fucked me. Not hard, but in a gentle, unrelenting rhythm. I don’t know how long we were there, but my orgasm didn’t stop. Eventually one of them said he was going to cum and they moved me to my knees. Both of them jerked quickly and blew loads all over my chest.
Brad and Trey headed back downstairs, I cleaned myself up with a quick shower. When I returned to the computer I checked my audience total, almost twenty times my normal volume. Unsurprisingly, there were also one hundred requests for another show. A quick text to confirm the boys would be available tomorrow was met with a surprising response… they were ready now.
My wife and I go day hiking at parks and on trails in the area. Near dinner time, or whenever we feel like it actually, we’ll find a shelter and set up for the night. A semi-large tent, comfortable sleeping bags, and we leave the flap open as we start fucking.
The first group to come along gets invited to join, men or women, it doesn’t matter to my wife. It doesn’t take long before some horny, college-aged kids join in. My role quickly turns into conductor, inviting people into the tent to spend the night enjoying my wife. Out in the middle of the woods, we can make all the noise we want and not disturb anyone.
I used to get upset at how much it costs to take my wife out for a night of swinging. The drinks, the hotel room, the lingerie, and all to talk a couple of guys into our room for a night with my wife. Thankfully I managed to find a solution a couple of months ago. Once we find guys that are interested in my wife, I pull them aside and tell them that she’s an escort and there’s a price.
They pay me cash, I don’t tell my wife, and everyone still gets a night of fucking. Not only do the nights not cost anymore, I actually make some cash, but the guys fuck my wife harder thinking she’s an actual whore so she loves it more. Maybe one day I’ll tell her that I’ve been selling her.
During one of their many fuck sessions Laura demanded that I take photos of her getting pounded by Bob. At first I wasn’t sure why, they talked about it in hushed voices away from me, but after a couple days I learned the reason. My wife was using the pictures in an online dating profile on an adult website. Surprising to me though, she was trying to find a woman.
My wife’s profile had many photos of her in sexy outfits, nude, and getting fucked by Bob. When I asked her what she was doing she answered, “Bob wants to see me with a woman. To see if I have the same sexual responses with a woman as a man.” The thought was enough to get me hard. Since my wife had started fucking Bob our sex life had dropped off.
“I found a woman I like, but she’s only available when Bob is out of town.” That was the weekend coming up, I was hoping for a bit of respite from my wife’s sexual explorations. "We’ll need you to take photos and videos for Bob.“ My sexual frustration was so pent up that when I tried to adjust my hard dick it was enough to make me cum in my pants. Laura just gave a short look of disgust before returning to her website.
That weekend a woman showed up, almost the physical opposite of Laura. While my wife was tall, tanned, and blonde this woman was petite, pale, freckled, and with dark black hair. "You must be Laura’s cuckold”, the woman said upon meeting me. Obviously they’d talked online previously.
The two women sat and talked over wine, which I was forced to serve like a waiter. Eventually they moved to the bedroom. Laura laid down some rules: I was allowed to look, photograph, and video but I was not allowed to touch or participate. When I asked if that included touching myself she replied, “Whatever, don’t just get that little thing near us and keep your spunk to yourself.”
Quickly they disrobed and started exploring each others bodies with hands and lips. My wife was a novice, but the stranger was not. In less than a few minutes she’d worked my wife up to her first orgasm with one hand on my wife’s pussy and her mouth teasing my wife’s nipples. Never before had my dick been so hard.
Both women got on the bed, my wife’s head between the pale woman’s legs and mouth planted firmly on her pussy. Taking photos was getting difficult, my hands were shaking at the excitement happening in front of me. I tried to climb onto the bed, to maybe squeeze myself into the action a bit, but the petite pale woman shoved me off the bed violently with both hands.
As I fell on the floor I almost cracked my head on the furniture. "Fuck off", he said as politely as one can say that. The view from the floor was spectacular though, a shot right at the level of her pale pussy against my wife’s tanned face. Needing relief I grabbed my dick, and after three short tugs, shot a load all over my chest.
When I tried to leave, to clean up, my wife yelled. "Get the fuck in here. You can’t leave. You must take photos and videos. Now sit down.“
Ashamed I slumped into the chair in the corner. "He really is pathetic”, the strange woman said as Laura returned attention to her pussy. It was another hour before my dick got hard again, watching these two women please each other in every way they could. To keep my hands from shaking I wanked again, neither woman noticed.
I was switching between cameras and phones trying to take as many photos and videos as possible. Two hours in they broke out some toys. Three hours they started playing dress up. By the fourth hour they told me to leave them. "Sleep on the couch", my wife commanded, “We’ve had enough of you.” When I stepped into the hall my wife closed the bedroom door and locked it.
Laying down on the couch didn’t make me tired and I lay there for a couple hours listening to the sounds of two women pleasuring each other escape my bedroom. The petite, pale woman came down the hall into the kitchen, completely naked. Hearing the refrigerator open I took the opportunity to sneak into the room with her.
She was drinking water, standing in the light from the open fridge, sweat glistening on her body. The sight of her round, firm tits and nipples standing to face the cold air was enough to get me hard again. Knowing I wasn’t going to get any action from my wife I decided to try this strange women. Turning to me she stopped drinking for a moment and asked, “What?”
Making it obvious what I wanted she reached down and wrapped a hand around my shaft and cupped my balls with the other. "This is what you want?“ Desperately I nodded. In response she crushed my balls with her hand and yanked my shaft so hard I feared she might rip my dick off. I let out a yell of pain and she said, "Fuck off wimp boy, I’m not here for you.”
Returning to the bedroom with water, she left me standing there crumpled in pain while she laughed. As the bedroom door closed I could hear my wife laugh as well. By morning I hadn’t gotten any good sleep. So when the woman and my wife slipped down the hall to the front door to say their goodbyes I kept my distance.
The woman was dressed but my wife was completely nude. That didn’t stop them from standing in the open door for a few minutes kissing and rubbing each others bodies. When the stranger finally left my wife returned to the bedroom without acknowledging me at all.
For the next few days my wife was busy at her computer, pouring over the photos and videos. She was constantly touching herself while watching them, but whenever I tried to join in she’d dismiss me with a curt, “Go masturbate or something.” The small amount I did get to see, showed that the women had taken some videos and photos of their own, after I had left the room.
My husband’s job required him to take a trip to the Middle East, some ancient country with old traditions. Some young Prince was extending his hospitality and would show us around the country. The first evening was quite odd but pleasurable, the dinner was exquisite but the entertainment consisted of mostly naked women belly dancing and performing sexual acts with on other. All of the men in attendance seemed to enjoy it, but I was a bit put off being the only western woman in the palace.
The second night before bed, the Prince came to the room to talk to my husband. "It is tradition that I wish to share with you", he motioned to the doorway. We followed him through some halls to an opulent room. Inside there were dozens of women, mostly naked, all beautiful, and all lounging in luxury. "My harem", the Prince said.
“I don’t understand”, my husband replied.
“For the night. You get one.” The Prince smiled. When my husband and I both hesitated, exchanged glances, it was obvious what the Prince meant. Before any objection could be uttered the Prince explained, “It is a tradition that you take one. To refuse it would be an insult.” The stern look on the Prince’s face made it clear that was the end of the conversation.
Slowly my husband looked around the room. Despite any reservations he may have had, the landscape of beautiful, naked women before him was causing an obvious erection to form in his pants. Knowing that he couldn’t refuse, not only for the sake of the business deal but our safety, he chose a woman from the harem.
I knew that he’d chosen what he believed to be the ugliest woman in the harem, but even she was beautiful by any standards. The woman smiled delightfully and led my husband out of the room. When I tried to follow the Prince stopped me, “Is just for him tonight, yes. You are beautiful woman. Perhaps you want to stay here tonight?”
“No, I want to join my husband”, I said politely but feeling upset.
“Not tonight. You stay here”, the Prince had the same firm tone in his voice. Satisfied that he’d made himself clear, he left. Alone in the room with his harem made me very uncomfortable, and I could only imagine what my husband was doing. So I tried to leave. Unfortunately the doors out were locked.
A few of the women approached me and with soft hands and gentle grips pulled me to a corner of the room onto a large bed. It was unlikely that I’d get any sleep despite the comfortable surroundings. Most of the women ignored me and continued to lounge and sleep, either completely or mostly naked. Three of the women though decided to stay on the bed with me.
They were running their hands over my body, part caress and part massage. Their intent was clearly to help me relax, but that was difficult with their breasts rubbing against various parts of me and the thoughts of what my husband might be doing. When they started to remove my clothes I protested, “No! Please don’t do that!”
The women continued to remove my clothing. I wasn’t sure if they spoke English or if they cared what I was saying. So I protested louder and tried violently to stand up from the bed. Most of the women in the room were looking at me now that I was causing a scene. Women that were close put fingers to the lips, the sign that they wanted me to be quiet.
I ran for the door that I’d entered through minutes before. It was still locked, but it opened as a guard stepped inside. The woman looked thick, mean, and like she could tear my arms off. She was also heavily armed. "You", she pointed at me, “Do not make noise. The Prince does not like disturbance.”
“At least you speak English”, I replied more quietly, “I want to go back to my room.”
“Not possible. Your husband is there. You would only make trouble and cause insult.” She had the stern nature of the Prince without the polite demeanor. Leaving, I could hear her lock the door.
The three harem women were at my side and they guided me back to the corner bed. While they laid me back on the bed I could see that the rest of the women were back to their leisurely and sexual activities. As soon as I was on the bed though the three women resumed undressing me.
My mind was in a fog. Big thoughts slipped away as their talented hands removed my clothes and rubbed my body. I was no longer concerned about being naked in front of strange women, in a strange place, or my body being explored. But little things started to stand out in my mind; I was the only white woman in the room, the only woman with blonde hair, the strange smells in the air.
Eventually I drifted off to sleep, kept warm by the women laying their naked bodies against mine. Early in the morning I awoke, the sun barely peeking through the eastern windows. My clothes were missing, but a woman helped me get dressed in the most modest outfit available. Shortly after guards came, all female, with breakfast.
“Can I return to my husband now?”, I asked one of them. A nod was all I needed. With quick steps I found our room quickly. My husband was inside, already dressed for a day of business. "What happened?“, I asked not sounded as upset as I felt.
"Don’t know”, he answered, “They just have different customs and traditions here. I need to get to my first meeting of the day.” As he passed, he kissed me on the cheek and said, “I like the outfit. I’ll be back around dinner time.”
“You didn’t answer my…”, before I could finish he’d shut the door and was gone, “…question.” Not sure what to do with myself I investigated the room, looking for signs of any infidelity, but all I found was a room that appeared to have been thoroughly cleaned minutes before I’d arrived.
So I changed into more normal clothes and spent the day in our room, afraid to go anywhere else. Lunch was brought to me. Then dinner was brought. By sundown there were still no signs of my husband. The Prince appeared with a very gregarious demeanor, “Come, we go now.”
“Where?” Asking didn’t elicit any response. With as polite of a sigh as I could manage, I followed where the Prince led. Which was back to the room with his harem. "Again?“
"Yes, you are more comfortable here I think.” With a smile he was gone and I was locked in with the harem again. Two women came to fetch me. They took me to a large bath tub, stripped me naked, and helped me into the massaging water. I’d learned not to resist and not to make trouble, so I didn’t say anything when they joined me.
Minutes later and the door opened, a guard peered inside and motioned for two women to follow her. The women left, not wearing much clothing. "What was that?“, I asked.
"For your husband tonight”, the guard answered before locking the door. When I started to get upset many women around me made the sign for me to be quiet. Afraid and feeling alone I complied, but was getting more upset and tense by the moment.
Eventually I couldn’t stand the bath anymore and got out. A woman helped dry me off. Frustration led to fatigue and I collapsed onto a satin covered bed ready for sleep. Other women joined me, all of us naked, but to my surprise sleep wasn’t on their minds.
Directly adjacent to me these women started pleasuring each other with mouths and hands. It seemed nothing was taboo. Unable to escape the writing mass of bodies I became ensnared in it. Hands were exploring my body, touching my pussy, cupping a breast, pinching nipples, teasing my lips. Hands turned to mouths, mouths to tongues, and before I knew it I was lost in a sea of physical pleasure.
Sleep came and time passed. I ate breakfast with the harem, covering myself with what clothing I could find, although most of it was transparent silk. After breakfast I realized that I was losing track of time, the days were slipping away as the harem pampered me. Perhaps there really was something in the air, or the food. As much as the thought frightened me, the pleasures of the harem seduced me.
Counting the meals we were served was the only way I could grasp the passing of days. It was three days before I stopped asking about my husband every time the door opened. Five days before I found myself using my hands, mouth, and tongue to please the other women in the harem. Eight days before I stopped wearing clothes entirely or trying to cover myself.
Ten days had passed before I remembered that the business trip was only supposed to last a week. That snapped me back to my senses and I demanded from a guard that I be taken to speak with my husband. A curt shrug was her response, but a short time later a guard escorted me to another room of the palace.
Inside what I presumed was an office sat the Prince behind a large desk, he was talking to two strange men in a language I didn’t understand. None of them acknowledged my entry. When I approached the desk all three men looked at me, scanning me from head to toe. That was when I realized that I was naked.
Shame caused me to cover myself with my hands and retreat slightly. They finished their conversation, and as the two men left I was smothered with lewd stares. "Come", the Prince motioned for me to approach. "You have questions?“
"Yes, where is my husband?”
“He is gone, back to your country. Business here was done, was time for him to go.”
“No”, I couldn’t believe it. "He wouldn’t just leave me. We’re married", in an attempt to drive the point home I pointed to my wedding ring only to find the ring was gone and my finger was as naked as me.
“Yes, he did.” The certainty in the Prince’s voice was unsettling. "Business deal was not good for him. He make trade. Gave you to make better deal.“
"No”, again the only word my mind could conjure. After a minute it hit me, “he traded me, to you, for a business deal?”
“Yes. You are in my harem now and will do as I say.” With that, the Prince was done with me and motioned for the guard to take me away.
“What does that mean?”
“You are one of my woman, and a fine prize”, he smiled. "Bright hair, fair skin, quite unlike any other. I shall enjoy you frequently.“ The guards escorted me back to the harem despite my protests. Once I was locked safely in with the harem it all hit me, I was stuck in a situation where I was going to be a sex slave.
I own a photo studio. Mostly I take photos of things for magazines or news organizations looking to spice up their pieces. Around the holidays I’ll get families into my studio that want family portraits. The real perk of my business is something I’d never anticipated when I first opened the studio.
The studio is located in a rather rich part of Los Angeles, the kind of place with celebrities and security. On a somewhat regular basis I’ll get a female celebrity that comes into my studio looking for a special set of photos, something I call the voyer photo set. Basically I take photos of them as they undress, pose, strut in sexy clothing, and fuck their brains out.
We get away with it because, after the photo session is complete, I do some minor editing of the photos around the head and neck to make it appear the photos are faked. There’s a logo that I use in the corner of the drawings letting everyone know the photos have been faked, even though they’re real.
I think the women get off on the secretive exhibitionism, knowing that millions of people can see photos of them naked and fucking without knowing that they’re real. The photos end up on the internet, the women always insist they are posted. Odds are you’ve seen some of my work.
H. was one of my first customers, she did a full set of photos where she stripped out of the dress she was wearing. Then she posed around my set wearing her lacy bra, stockings, thong, and garters. After she removed her bra she teased the camera by hiding her breasts with her hands. Eventually she was wearing only her stockings, letting me take photos fully spread and exposed.
She’s come back a few times since then, each time getting more bold with her requests. For her second visit she wanted a small set of photos of her fucking a well-hung guy. The third set was with two guys, one white and one black, both of them fucked her for well over an hour. I kept shooting the whole time, almost two hundred photos netted from that one session. Her last session involved four guys and a bondage theme, they tied her up and gagged her.
B. is one of my raunchiest customers, always looking to have a photo set with a kinky theme. Her favorite was a set we shot outside, abandonded buildings and secluded alleys, two guys accompanying her the whole time. It was an all day session, but she really got off on it. Her favorite photo was getting double fucked sitting behind a wall while people walked by on the other side of the wall, close enough to hear.
A. is my most insatiable customer. She’ll come over for a quick session involving one guy, and inevitably I have to call more guys over and it turns into an all day affair. I had one day where she wore out eight guys, we only stopped because I didn’t have anyone else available. It’s gotten to the point where I have contracts with local porn companies to hire their male actors as needed.
E. did a simple shoot that was bikini themed, though she spent most her time in front of the camera naked. J. loves having two guys at once, every session with her so far has invovled two huge cocks in her at the same time. M. was only here once, but the entire session was her playing with various toys. F. loves to flash. She’ll wear a skirt and thin fabric shirt with nothing underneath, and then we end up somewhere in public with her lifting her skirt, opening her shirt, or both.
G. is one of my favorites, her photos always come out looking great. Her first set was a simple strip tease. Each session after that has involved at least one guy. One session involved her getting fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time for almost half an hour, she smiled and laughed the whole time.
K. was reluctant the first time she came by, only wanting a small set of tasteful nude photos, she said she wanted something to remember how she looked as she got older. As we were finishing her set, two male porn stars showed up for my afternoon session. At first she tried to hide herself, but after the two guys stripped nude and she saw how huge their dicks were, she lost herself. It turned into one of my best shoots as she sucked and fucked both guys.
L. came by just after she found out she was pregnant, she wanted to capture herself before and after. We got a good set of her tight body. Then, right before she gave birth, she came by again to capture her pregnant form.
N. came by for a normal set of hot clothed photos for a magazine. As we wrapped up, she saw my other work. After a brief conversation she wanted to try some nude shots. Without changing her outfit or moving to a different set she just started stripping while I kept the camera on her. I got a number of great photos of her naked body as she bent over the table and rolled around on it.
V. loves cum shots. She doesn’t care about anything else as long as she’s getting hot cum blasted onto her tits, pussy, or face. The last session was over four hours and culminated in six guys cumming on her face at the same time.
U. only came over once, but she asked for the biggest dick I could find. I got a well known black porn star to come by. She was thrilled as soon as he dropped his pants. Without waiting she dived on his cock, sucking it to life and then riding it for all he was worth.
R. likes to take normal sets of photos followed up by nudes and sex, she seems to really get off on having the guys undress her. H. only works with other women but is willing to do anything with them. O. only works with black guys, and can never seem to have too many. W. loves sucking cock, I can’t seem to get her to do anything else. S. loves tit fucking and getting cum splashed on her tits.
C. did a great session in a shower. She started clothed, her white shirt and shorts turning transparent under the water. Eventually she stripped them off, and after a few poses naked was joined in the shower by a male porn star I’d brought over. Her orgasms were more intense than anyone else I’ve had in studio. They started as the guy ate her pussy and lasted through the hard fucking he gave her. I’ve never seen someone cum as much as she did.
P. likes to be body painted and then walk around in public. I have a good friend that’s an artist specializing in body paint. He’ll get her naked, then paint her so it appears she’s wearing an outfit. The first time she walked around in public, completely nude, with paint making it look like she was wearing jean shorts and a halter top.
T. likes to dominate people. Routinely I’ll bring in both male and female porn stars for her shoots, and she’ll spend the session dressed in leather spanking and whipping them while making them lick her leather, eat her pussy, suck her tits, and fuck her.
It wasn’t until the following weekend that Laura seemed to perk up at all. Bob called on Friday, to make sure that we were watching the game again that weekend. Laura answered the phone, and though I wouldn’t have invited Bob back, she did eagerly. They talked for a few minutes, mostly Laura listened, and when she hung up she had a huge smile on her face.
So on Sunday morning Bob arrived to watch the game. Laura was in the bathroom showering when I let him in. I was intent on having some kind of conversation with him, telling him off and getting him out of my life forever, but Bob never gave me the chance. Between the distraction of the game and his demeanor I never felt like I could get a word in.
Then Laura came down the hall and into the kitchen. She was wearing a red, cotton tube top and a short, white, cotton skirt. Her hair was back in a pony tail and she had a small amount of make up on. A minute later she came into the living room carrying a couple beers, giving one to me and one to Bob. When she handed the bottle to Bob she bent over in front of him, providing him a clear and lengthy view of her cleavage.
She returned to the kitchen and a few minutes later came out with a tray of snacks for the two of us. As she set the tray down on the table she bent over in front of Bob, giving him a good view up her skirt as she positioned the tray on the table. When she stood up both of them were smiling, and then she said, “I forgot napkins!”
Rushing off to the kitchen her skirt flapped up a bit, giving a brief glimpse of her ass. Then she returned with napkins, and in the same fashion as the tray, set them on the table. I noticed that she lingered longer than necessary in her bent over position, giving Bob a long look at her legs and whatever was beneath her skirt.
That was when the doorbell rang. "Oh, I’ll get that", she said speeding off to the front door causing her skirt to fly up again. I wasn’t certain, but I thought she wasn’t wearing panties. Three men came in the front door, greeted happily by my wife. Though I didn’t know them exactly, I recognized them from the building. Bob introduced us all.
Given the events of the previous weekend I was a little uncomfortable with these strange men in my house, but what could I say? It was obvious that Laura and Bob had invited them. They took seats around the living room, and we all watched the game. A few minutes later Laura came back with beers for everyone, and one by one handed them out, bending over in the same way she had for Bob. So each guy got a good look down her top, and I got a couple looks at her from behind. Her skirt was short enough that I knew she wasn’t wearing panties, but long enough that I couldn’t really see anything.
For the next half hour she ran back and forth from the kitchen fetching things, snacks, beers, napkins, anything that anyone wanted. Each time she would bend over giving everyone views of her cleavage or her legs, loving the attention. Then Bob asked, “Hey Laura honey, it’s kind of hot in here, could you turn on the ceiling fan for us?”
"Sure", she smiled big as she reached up to tug the chain on the fan. When her arm extended all the way up it was just a little short of the chain, so she stretched up on her toes to reach. The result was her fingers barely grabbing the chain, but her top slipped down and her breasts popped out the top. The position also caused her skirt to ride up so high that everyone could see what she wasn’t wearing underneath. Undeterred though, my wife kept working on the chain until finally she was able to give it a tug and start the fan spinning.
Everyone was staring at her tits though, not caring about the fan anymore, if they did at all. Slowly Laura lowered herself back to her feet and stood for a minute with her breasts hanging out for everyone to see, not trying to hide them at all. Finally she grabbed her top and slipped it back up over her breasts, hiding them away while playfully saying, “Oops.”
I felt relieved once they were safely away, but everyone else frowned. Then Laura ran off to the kitchen blushing. She didn’t stay long though, a few short minutes later and she returned with snacks. Laura was now wearing heels, to go with her skirt and top, and they made her legs look great. Once she’d set everything down Bob asked, “Laura, the fan isn’t going fast enough, could you adjust it for us?”
"Sure", she answered smiling. Again she reached up, and with help from the heels snagged the chain. With her arm stretched out her top slipped down, causing her tits to fall out again. Acting like she hadn’t even noticed that she was flashing the room she tugged the chain once and asked, “How’s that?”
"I think that’s fine honey", I answered wanting her to cover herself. Every guy in the room, except for me, had a hard on bulging against his pants.
Bob jumped in and said, “It’s going to take a bit for the fan to speed up, why don’t we wait and see.” So my wife stayed in that position, with her tits hanging out, for another minute until the fan had settled into its speed. "That should be alright", Bob said.
My wife let go of the fan, tucked her breasts away, and walked out of the room again. For the rest of the game everyone else took turns asking my wife to do things, adjusting the fan, changing the volume on the television, fetching snacks, etc. Laura seemed eager to please and was loving the attention, while I just stewed in my discomfort.
One of the guys asked her to pick something up off the floor, and she bent over to pick it up. As she bent over her skirt slipped all the way up, past her ass, until it was resting on her hips. My wife’s perfect ass was visible, and everyone could clearly see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. That’s when I noticed she’d shaved her pussy at some point. Everyone else noticed too, and that became their favorite thing, to get her to bend over enough that they could see her bare pussy.
No one really watched the game, everyone was trying to hide their erections while eyeing my wife. Finally the game ended, Bob had Laura adjust the fan one more time, and then without putting her tits away she waved everyone goodbye. Only Bob stayed behind. I was shutting the door behind everyone, and when I turned around he was still sitting on the couch, she was standing in front of him, and he had his hands up my wife’s skirt.
"What the hell?“, I yelled once Bob’s friends had left.
"Laura and I made a bet”, Bob replied. My wife only managed a small nod.
"What kind of bet?“, again I was yelling mad.
"I bet her that if she put on a show of herself for a room full of guys that she’d enjoy it. So I’m checking to make sure that I actually won”, with that he pulled a hand out from under her skirt and held up two slick fingers. "Looks like you’re wet as hell", he announced triumphantly.
"What the fuck does that mean?“
"Well if Laura had won that would mean she wasn’t sexually aroused by strange men, and I’d go home quietly.”
"But…“, I asked.
"But since I won, that means your wife is aroused by strange men, and there won’t be much quiet for a while.” Bob looked up at my wife standing in front of him, “Pull down your top and show us your tits.” Laura did with a smile. "Now go stand in front of the window", he ordered. This time she hesitated, our living room window looked out on the courtyard, which meant in the daylight almost the whole building would be able to see her.
Slowly though she crossed the room and, with her back to the window, stepped up to it. "Raise your skirt, and show off your ass.“ Laura did as she was told, pressing her ass into the window. Bob had her pose with her breasts rubbed against the window, her ass stuck out with her pussy pressed to it, and more.
Finally he got up from the couch and crossed the room to stand next to her. "Do you like that?”, he asked. My wife nodded. "Are you horny now?“ Again she nodded. "Do you need to cum?”
"God yes", she breathed.
"Alright, let’s do this then", Bob motioned to me, “Why don’t you come get behind her and make her cum?” He turned Laura so that she was sideways to the window, facing him, and I moved across the room to them feeling lost and out of control. He slowly pushed my wife to her knees, her tits still sticking out the top of her shirt. The window went from floor to ceiling, so everything was still visible.
As I knelt down behind my wife I realized that I didn’t have an erection, everything that had happened had me too upset to be aroused. So I started fingering and licking my wife’s pussy. She was really wet, wetter than I’d ever felt her. There was little response from Laura to my explorations, so when she moaned suddenly I looked to see her face.
Bob’s dick had been freed from his pants, it was as huge as I remembered, and my wife was sucking it as hard and fast as she could. 'Dammit!’, I thought. She was able to keep her mouth on it, sucking up and down as much as she could, while still keeping one hand rubbing the shaft and one hand rubbing his balls.
I pulled away from her pussy to shout a protest, but when I did I realized that I was starting to get hard. Rather than saying something I pulled my dick from my pants and started jerking it. It got hard as I watched my wife suck his dick, at one point licking around his balls while rubbing his dick shaft against her face.
When I was fully hard I shoved my dick inside Laura, fucking her for all I was worth. I was so turned on watching her suck another man’s cock that I exploded almost immediately, emptying my load inside her. She didn’t seem to notice, not even when I withdrew, all of her attention was on Bob’s dick.
So once I was moved out of the way she stood and turned to face the window, Bob pressed her against the glass, and grabbed her hips. With no concern for pleasantness or care he shoved himself inside her, and Laura started moaning immediately. He fucked her against the glass for nearly twenty minutes, and my wife came multiple times. They were so vigorous that she had to grip the window frames for support.
They changed position, doggy style, him lying on the floor, and her lying on the floor. For over an hour they fucked right in front of the window, my wife cumming hard and often, just like the previous weekend. I tried to get involved once, after I got hard again, but Laura just pushed me away and yelled at me. She was obviously annoyed by the distraction.
Finally Bob pulled out of my wife and announced he was cumming, so she wrapped her mouth around his dick and sucked down all of his seed. Then, just to show her he was a good sport, he let her sit on his face as he ate her to another orgasm. All in front of the window. I actually spotted a few neighbors across the way watching from their windows, and ashamed, tried to hide in the dark of the apartment.
It became a routine for us, Bob would come over for dinner during the week, which meant I would sit and eat while they would fuck all over the apartment. Laura loved putting on shows too, in front of the window, with the windows open, and once with the front door open to the hallway of the building. People in the building would always stop and stare. My wife was always loud when getting fucked by Bob, and some people mentioned it to me. Often she would scream lewd things, and some of the older women in the building gave me dirty looks thinking I was responsible or knowing that I wasn’t.
On the weekends Bob and his friends would come over, and my wife always put on a show. She would wear various outfits for them, something that was revealing or would easily slip as she moved. One weekend she wore nothing but a thong and served everyone like that the whole day. Another day all she wore was a white shirt, which kept getting splashed with water whenever she visited the kitchen.
The favorite though was the day she wore a see through bra with sheer stockings,lacy garter, heels, and no panties at all. That was the first day she ever fucked Bob while the others were in the apartment. She came out from the kitchen once and everyone’s dicks were hard. Bob actually took his out of his pants and held it up for her. First she knelt in front of him and sucked it, getting it nice and wet.
Everyone just watched breathless, unable to believe what was happening, but I watched broken and shamed. When his dick was slick from her mouth she knelt over him and rode him right there on the couch. My wife came a couple times, but Bob didn’t. So he led her into the bedroom, and without shutting the door, proceeded to fuck her doggy style on our bed. The game we were supposedly watching was forgotten as everyone watched the sex show through my bedroom door.
Laura just looked over at everyone smiling as Bob plowed his huge dick in and out of her tight pussy. It was obvious that a couple of the other guys wanted to get involved, but weren’t sure whether they should. So when Bob blew his load inside her, he and Laura rolled off the bed and returned to the living room. Everyone else returned to the living room with blue balls. Bob got dressed, but my wife didn’t even clean the cum out of her pussy. For the rest of the day she served us with Bob’s cum dripping down her thighs onto her stockings.
When I woke up there was orange morning light outside. The light was on in the bathroom, the shower was running, and I was alone in the bedroom. A gag was back in my mouth and I was feeling dirty, thirsty, and hungry. My body was sore all over.
For a few minutes I struggled to get free of the extension cord that still bound me to the wood chest. Then the shower stopped and I froze. When the door to the bathroom opened my wife came out, wrapped in a towel, fresh out of the shower. I hoped that she was coming to untie me, that maybe we were finally free, but my hopes were quickly dashed. Right behind my wife was the thinner black man, coming out of the bathroom, also fresh from a shower.
He was completely naked, his long cock hanging in front of him and swaying as he walked. My wife went to the bed and laid down, and almost immediately she started snoring softly. The black guy sat down in a chair that was now in the corner behind me, apparently moved there at some point during the night. Over the next few minutes the other two guys came into the bedroom, they were carrying food and drinks which the three of them shared.
There was a knock on the front door. As far as I knew we weren’t expecting anyone, my wife and I were going to spend the whole weekend alone. The thick black guy woke my wife, her towel had gotten loose in just the few minutes she was sleeping, and when she got up off the bed it fell completely away leaving her naked again. Julie went to the window and peaked out, the thick black guy was standing right behind her.
“It’s the neighbor”, my wife said. "Bonnie looks like she wants to use the pool". I only barely knew Bonnie, but I was good friends with her husband. He would complain to me sometimes, there was a lack of sex in their marriage, and Bonnie never really seemed interested. Bonnie was a knock out though, gorgeous red hair, pale skin, tons of freckles, nice ass, and firm C cup breasts. Though I’d only been able to admire her body through a swimsuit when she would come play in our pool.
“Ignore her, she’ll go away”, the white guy said from across the room.
“She knows I’m home”, my wife said, “both our cars are in the driveway”.
After a moment of silence the thick black guy said, “Put a robe on and go answer it”. My wife turned to look at him and he finished, “And remember, we have your husband”. Julie threw on her thin silk robe and went downstairs. As soon as she was out of the room the thick black guy grabbed up a pair of my swim trunks, put them on, and then left the room.
Julie was at the door talking to Bonnie, trying to make excuses to get Bonnie to leave. My wife’s attempts were not having success, if anything Bonnie was getting suspicious. Then the thick black guy came down the stairs and into the foyer behind my wife. The conversation between Julie and Bonnie stopped, they were both surprised.
“Hi, I’m Jeff”, the thick black guy introduced himself to our neighbor. Julie stood there not sure what to do. "We were about to go swimming", he said. "Aren’t you going to invite your friend to come join us?“
Bonnie didn’t wait for anyone else to say something, she just stepped inside past my wife, "Actually that’s why I came over”, Bonnie said with a happy smile on her face. My wife was so stunned all she could do was shut the door and smile.
The three of them went out back to the pool, the sun was coming up and starting to warm things up. Bonnie stripped down to her bikini and sat down on a pool chair. Turning to my wife the thick black man said, “Why don’t you go get changed into your suit and see what’s keeping your husband”. Julie smiled and came back into the house leaving Bonnie to talk to him alone.
My wife hurried up the stairs and came into the bedroom where I was still tied up. Julie dropped her robe and started looking for a swimsuit. The two guys were enjoying watching my naked wife poke around in the dresser, I could see the cock of the white guy starting to get hard. He stepped up behind Julie, reached around her, and grabbed her tits. She looked genuinely surprised, actually jumped a little, and she playfully tried to slap him away. Julie pulled a bikini out of the dresser and the white guy said, “You don’t need that. You’re not going swimming. In a minute he’ll bring your friend up here and then we can have some more fun”.
Julie looked scared and she said, “Oh God. Not Bonnie. Leave her out of this, just let her go”. In response to my wife’s protests the thin black guy sitting behind me shot his foot forward and smashed my balls against the chest I was tied to. Pain ran through my entire body, my stomach felt like it was caving in, and I screamed against the gag in my mouth. Through the tears streaming from my eyes I could see my wife standing naked, head down, shamefully apologizing.
The white guy pushed my wife to her knees and shook his half hard cock in her face. She didn’t need to be told what to do, she just grabbed a hold of it and started sucking. The thinner black guy behind me got up and went across to join them. As soon as he stepped up to my wife she reached over with her free hand, grabbed his cock, and started stroking. Her mouth bounced between the two cocks, licking up and down the shafts, her hands jerking them the whole time. "I think she likes yours better, another black cock slut it seem", the white guy said.
That was when Bonnie stepped into the bedroom. Bonnie only made it one step into the bedroom before she stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide, and her jaw dropped. My wife tried to pull her head off the black dick that was in her mouth, but the guy put his hands on either side of her head and held his dick in her mouth. Julie squeaked and looked panicked. I tried crying for help, but it was muffled by the gag.
Bonnie tried to back out of the room, her intention to run obvious on her face, as she took in the scene before her. "Oh my God! Oh my God!“, Bonnie was stammering, afraid to look but unable to turn her eyes away. She bumped into the thick black guy, he was standing to block the doorway, and he pushed forward against Bonnie forcing her to fall to the floor.
The thick black guy grabbed her wrists, motioned to the white guy for help, and they wrestled Bonnie over to the bed. She was screaming and yelling for help the whole time, trying to reach out for me or Julie, but I knew it was useless. I was tied so tight I couldn’t move, much less get free, and Julie was too busy sucking the black cock in her hands. Bonnie was overpowered by the two men, they held her down and tied her to the bed using the same restraints that my wife had been in the night before.
"This one’s got big titties too”, the white guy said as he removed Bonnie’s bikini top.
“Get the fuck off of me! What are you doing?”, Bonnie screamed.
The thick black guy ripped Bonnie’s bikini bottoms off and stuffed them in her mouth, muffling her screams. "You’ll figure things out soon enough", he said to her. With that he got up off the bed and removed the swim trunks. Bonnie’s eyes went wide when she saw his huge dick hanging before him, and she immediately started squirming and yelling.
My wife pulled her mouth off the big black dick in her mouth and said, “Don’t worry Bonnie, it only hurts at first”. The only hard cock in the room was on the thinner black guy, and that only because my wife had only stopped sucking it a moment before.
“Get over here babe”, the thick black guy said to my wife. Without hesitation my wife got up, went over to the bed. The thick black guy got off the bed and guided my wife to her knees in front of him. She started sucking without any coercion from him.
Bonnie yelled against the gag in her mouth, struggling to get loose. The thinner black guy climbed up on the bed and straddled Bonnie’s chest. As he knelt down she began to struggle more, bucking up and down, trying to throw him off, but it wasn’t working. His weight was too much for her, and as he held her to the bed he put his long dick between her tits, tucking it under the strap of her bikini. Then he reached down, squeezed her tits around his cock, and started sliding his dick back and forth.
My wife was watching, her eyes riveted to what was happening to Bonnie. "You guys haven’t done that with me", Julie said pouting.
“You do have some glorious breasts”, the thick black guy said as he reached down and squeezed both Julie’s tits. She moaned as she stuck his black cock back into her mouth. "We’ll do that later if you’re good".
Bonnie was looking at my wife incredulous, unable to believe what was happening, seemingly oblivious to the black guy humping her own tits. The white guy stepped over to the bed, his big cock dangling inches from Bonnie’s face. He looked down at Bonnie and said, “this is simple”, he pointed at me, “you do what we say or we hurt him”. I exchanged a look with Bonnie, both of us afraid. "You understand?“. Bonnie nodded in response. "Good, I’m going to take that out of your mouth, and then you’re going to put it to good use”, with that he waggled his limp white cock at her.
The white guy leaned down and took Bonnie’s bikini bottoms out of her mouth. Immediately she started screaming for help. He shoved a pillow case into her mouth, the black guy on top of her got up and came across the room to me. "I told you not to do that", the white guy said looking down at Bonnie. He looked over at me and Bonnie followed his gaze. The thin black guy hit me in my upturned face. His fist connected solid, I heard something crack, and then I tasted blood.
“See Bonnie”, my wife said, “they’re serious. Do what they say. Besides, you’ll love it”. Bonnie’s only response was a muffled yell against the pillow case in her mouth.
“One more time”, the white guy said to Bonnie. He reached down and took the pillow case out of her mouth.
“No! No! Get away from me!”, Bonnie yelled.
I tried to yell through the gag in my mouth, to get Bonnie to stop, but it was no use. The white guy shoved the pillowcase back into my neighbor’s mouth, but she kept squealing. "What do we have to do to convince you?“, the white guy asked her.
The thick black guy looked up from my wife, who was licking up and down the length of his shaft, and he said, "Well limp dick wasn’t real happy earlier with licking his wife’s pussy. Maybe he wants to try something else”.
All three guys smiled. The thinner black guy and the white guy came over to me, untied the extension cord, and rolled me over. Pain crept into my hands and legs, I’d been in that position too long. When I was face down on the chest they tied me up again with the extension cord. I couldn’t move my head, and all I could see was the bed in front of me, my wife on her knees beside it sucking the thick black dick to hardness.
The white guy went into the bedroom, a second later he came out with our KY. He walked across the bedroom and handed it to the thinner black guy who was now standing behind me. I tried to turn my head to see what was happening, but was held fast to the chest. "Oh yes", I heard my wife say, “yes. Do that. About time limp dick learned what that felt like”.
I was confused until I felt a pressure on my asshole. The white guy walked in front of me and smiled before moving back to the bed to join Bonnie. I let out a muffled scream as the pressure against my asshole increased and became painful. There was a grunt behind me from the thinner black guy, and then the pain in my ass exploded into a red haze. Grunting and screaming against the gag in my mouth I tried to pull away, but I was tied down enough that I couldn’t get away. Pain continued and there was an increasing pressure as something pushed its way deeper into my ass.
Fear gripped me as the pain increased, I was being split apart, afraid that I would pass out from the pain. "Yes, shove that black cock in his ass!“, my wife cheered. "Show him what it feels like. Teach limp dick how painful anal sex is”. There was an increase in the pressure and pain, I felt his cock pushing deeper into my ass, and I yelled harder.
“I think limp dick likes it”, the thick black guy said, “all that moaning and yelling must mean he’s enjoying it”.
The white guy was up on the bed with Bonnie, he’d been jerking his cock while watching my wife suck the black cock in her hands, and it was now growing hard in his hands. "You ready to cooperate baby?“, he asked Bonnie. Not waiting for a response he leaned forward and put his cock at the opening to Bonnie’s pussy. She yelled and squirmed and tried to get away, but it was all futile.
He leaned forward, pushing his weight down onto Bonnie, and with his cock covered in KY, it slipped completely inside her in one motion. She screamed loudly, still muffled, but clearly a scream of pain. The white guy didn’t even seem to care, he just started fucking her, pumping his cock in and out of her cunt in quick, strong movements. My wife looked up at the thick black guy and begged, "Can I get fucked now? I’ve been good”. To reinforce her point she kissed the base of his cock, now hard from her attention, and wiggled her tits up at him.
“I guess since you’ve been so good”, the thick black man said. He stood my wife up, bent her over the bed so that her face was inches from Bonnie’s, and then stepped up behind her guiding his cock right into her waiting snatch.
Bonnie watched as my wife’s face contorted in pleasure. Julie though was moaning loudly, lost in the throes of a continuous orgasm that started as soon as the huge black cock pushed all the way inside her. The three strangers were fucking in rhythm, all groaning together. My wife’s body would twitch violently as she came, her orgasms so strong they took control of her, and each one was accompanied by screams of pleasure.
Meanwhile Bonnie had been watching with wide eyed disbelief, but after a few minutes she pushed her head back against the bed and closed her eyes. The white stranger on top of her watched her tits bounce back and forth as he plowed his cock in and out of her unwilling pussy. Bonnie had her eyes squeezed tightly shut, her hands pulling against the sheets that tied her down, and then her whole body slowly started to spasm. The screams that were being stifled by her gag turned into moans. It became obvious to everyone that Bonnie was cumming as her hips started jerking up to meet the thrusts of the big white cock that was penetrating her.
Her orgasm lasted for almost two minutes, the whole time she moaned loudly against the gag in her mouth and strained her body. Then she stopped, her body relaxed, and she fell onto the bed breathless. The white guy stopped moving for a second, letting Bonnie get her breath back, still holding his cock deep inside her. Julie also paused, holding the thick black cock inside her as she bent over the bed. My wife reached up and pulled the pillow case out of Bonnie’s mouth, and Bonnie immediately took a huge breath. "I told you that you’d like it", Julie said.
“Holy shit!”, Bonnie replied still breathing heavy.
“Haven’t cum like that in a while huh?”, the white guy said to Bonnie, his cock still stuck in her.
“I haven’t cum like that ever”, Bonnie answered.
“Wait til you try the others”, Julie said to Bonnie.
A surprised look came over Bonnie’s face, she glanced around the room, “How long have you been doing this?”, she asked my wife.
“All night and all morning”, Julie said. Again Bonnie looked surprised. She made to open her mouth to say something, but closed it again right away. "Well there’s three of them, and if you give them enough attention their cocks can stay hard almost all the time".
“But… how…”, Bonnie trailed off as the white guy again started moving in and out of her. At the same time the thick black guy starting moving again, fucking his cock into my wife with greater vigor now. Both women moaning furiously. The black guy behind me resumed his strokes in and out of my ass, and the pain immediately returned. I was crying, but both my wife and my neighbor were moaning in pleasure as they orgasmed again and again.
The white guy was the first to cum, pushing himself deep into Bonnie as he did. Bonnie immediately senses what was happening and her moans of pleasure turned into screams of distress, “No! No! Get off me!” She bucked and jumped about, trying to throw him off of her, but it only served to excite him more. He grabbed her hips, and pulled her tight against him as he emptied his load into her tight pussy. Despite herself Bonnie moaned as his throbbing cock plunged deep into her. "No! Ohhh… God no!“
"What’s wrong?”, Julie asked our neighbor.
“I’m not using any protection”, Bonnie said sounding really upset.
“How are you… ohh… not on the pill?”, my wife said.
“My husband and I haven’t been having sex”.
“How long… umm… has it been?”, Julie had not slowed down her fucking at all, her ass was still smacking into the thick black cock buried in her.
“Eight months”, Bonnie replied. She sounded worried.
“Trust me Bonnie, it’s so good… that you will be begging for their cum later”, Julie said. "Watch this". She looked back over her shoulder at the thick black guy that was fucking her and begged, “Please give me your cum. Please fill my pussy. Cum inside me. Fill me up. Give me that hot black cum”. That was all it took and the thick black guy started cumming. Julie pushed back against him, taking all of his cum in her pussy, yelling in pleasure the whole time.
“She still said no to you though”, the black guy behind me said. I was already crying from the pain, I couldn’t imagine it getting any worse. "You want me to hurt this limp dick?“
"Yes”, my wife replied, “Hurt the little dick bastard”.
The black guy behind me reached down, grabbed my balls in his hand, and started crushing them. I yelled as hard as I could against the gag in my mouth, but he kept squeezing.
“Why are you doing that?”, Bonnie asked my wife.
Julie slide off the thick black cock, which was starting to go limp, and replied, “That little limp dick bastard never made me cum like this. All these years and there were beautiful cocks out there like this…”, with that she turned around, got on her knees, and started sucking the thick black cock that was still wet with her pussy juices. "Mmm… and that little dick never told me. He denied me pleasure like this. Fuck him". With that she went back to cleaning the thick black cock with her tongue like it was the only thing in the world that mattered.
The pain was so intense, so overpowering, that I started to become numb to everything. It must have been shock, my entire body sort of numb, and I felt like I was in a haze. The dehydration, the lack of food, and the trauma to my body were just too much for me.
Pain surged into me again from my ass, the black guy fucking me pushed himself in deep and then I felt his dick spasm. There was a strange, warm sensation inside my ass, and I wasn’t sure what it was until the black guy behind me announced that he was cumming. My wife cheered him on through the cock in her mouth.
“Oh!”, Bonnie exclaimed as the white guy climbed up onto the bed next to her, slapping his half limp dick onto her face. "What… what are you doing?“, she asked sounding afraid.
"You need to clean my dick”, he said looking down at her. Reluctantly Bonnie sucked just the head of his cock into her mouth, working as much of it as she could with just her head. After a minute though she gave up, popped the dick out of her mouth, and said, “I can’t do this without my hands”. To make the point she wiggled her hands against the sheets that were restraining her to the bed.
“Okay”, the white guy replied, “but you behave or else there will be more pain”. He reached over and untied the sheets from Bonnie’s wrists. She reached up and grabbed his dick, licking up and down the length of it and sucking the head into her mouth. The white guy meanwhile pulled her bikini top off, not that it mattered really since it had moved around so much from their fucking motion that her nipples were sticking out the top of it anyway.
My wife meanwhile was still on her knees next to the bed, now sucking and licking the cock that had been in my ass a minute before. The thick black guy had left the room, so it was just the two women gleefully sucking the two cocks. Bonnie’s bikini top landed on the floor in front of me.
After a few minutes the white guy got up off the bed and Julie got up off her knees, both cocks cleaned. Bonnie sat up and made a motion toward the bathroom when the black guy said, “Where are you going?”
Bonnie meekly replied, “To clean up”.
“Bullshit”, he replied, “You don’t have to go in there to do that, we can do that right here”. He waved at me with a hand, “This cuckold will lick your pussy clean and suck all the cum out of it”. Reaching down he turned my head sideways and squeezed my cheeks painfully, causing my tongue to stick out a bit. "We just flip him over and he’s a cum sucking machine. Isn’t that right?“, he asked slapping my cheek.
Bonnie looked intrigued at the idea, but Julie didn’t look happy at all. "What? No!”, Julie exclaimed, “I don’t want that limp dick bastard eating another woman’s pussy!” A second after she said it Julie realized what she’d said, no.
Both men looked over at her, but it was the black guy that spoke, “No huh?"
Julie covered her mouth with her hands, embarrassed. "You want to get fucked again?” My wife nodded. "You want us to leave?“ She shook her head no. "Good, then you’re going to do what we say”. He pushed Bonnie back down onto the bed, grabbed my wife by her ponytail, and shoved her onto the foot of the bed. Then he turned my wife’s head toward Bonnie’s pussy, pointed, and said, “You don’t want your husband to clean her pussy, then you do it”.
Both women looked surprised, but after a moment of hesitation my wife gingerly leaned her head down and touched her tongue to Bonnie’s pussy. At first she slowly wiggled her tongue up and down, just brushing Bonnie’s pussy lips. Then Julie pushed a little deeper with her tongue, parting Bonnie’s lips, and a small glob of cum landed on my wife’s tongue. That was when my wife started licking deeper and faster, pushing her tongue into Bonnie as far as it would go, holding Bonnie’s lips apart with her fingers.
Bonnie started moaning, obviously enjoying the attention. My wife was really going to town, licking faster and pushing her tongue deeper. "Do you like that?“, the black guy asked. My wife managed to moan something that sounded positive, Bonnie pinched her nipples and moaned louder. "Alright”, he said, “now you do her”. He pointed at Bonnie, she looked terrified.
My wife didn’t hesitate, she just laid back on the bed and spread her legs wide. Bonnie hesitated, so the white guy shoved her roughly forward, and her head fell into my wife’s lap. Tentatively she looked up at my wife for reassurances, my wife looked lustful and desperate at the same time. Slowly Bonnie extended her tongue and put it to my wife, just above her pussy. The white guy saw that she was avoiding actually touching Julie’s pussy, so he smacked Bonnie on the ass hard.
“Ow!”, she yelled. Almost immediately there was a red mark showing up. That was all that Bonnie needed, she put her tongue to my wife’s pussy and started licking. Julie started moaning, wiggling her hips, and then Bonnie sucked my wife’s clit into her mouth. An audible gasp escaped Julie, and it was obvious that both women were getting into it.
“There’s still a bit of cum here”, one of the men said pointing at Bonnie’s snatch. So both women moved around on the bed so they were in a sixty-nine position, with my wife on bottom. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen, but I was so hurt and worn out that I couldn’t get hard at all.
After a few minutes of watching, the guys announced that the women were done, and it was time to go downstairs. Everyone fled downstairs, and I could hear mumbled voices. The thick black guy came up and gave me some water, no food though. He was still naked, but I noticed he was covered in water, I could only guess he’d been in our pool. He must have seen me looking him over because he said, “We’re in your pool having some fun. You want to watch?”
I was too tired and sore to do anything, much less shake my head, so he just took that as a yes. Effortlessly he picked me up and carried me downstairs into the kitchen. "I can’t have you outside you understand? You might do something… stupid. So I’m going to tie you up in here where you can see everything and we can watch you.“
He tied me to a chair using the electrical cord, and sat me so that I could see the entire back yard and pool through the sliding glass door. I was still completely naked, and close enough to the door that if any of the neighbors cared to look they’d see me sitting there, though probably not with enough detail to see that I was tied up.
When I came to I could hear the sounds of fucking coming from the master bedroom. My wife’s moaning was loud and in a constant rhythm, ever now and then the bed would creak, and I could faintly hear the sound of bodies slapping together. There was blood dripping from my face onto my chest and stomach. Looking around I couldn’t see anyone else in the room, so I started trying to escape again. I don’t know how long I struggled, but eventually I got one of my arms free.
Using that I managed to get the sheet binding my other arm untied. After that is was just a matter of minutes before I had completely gotten free. The whole time the sounds of fucking from the next room continued, the constant sound of my wife being raped by these strange men. My mind struggled with what to do next. I decided that I had to escape the house and get help.
Quietly I got up and sneaked out into the hall. There was a soft light coming from the master bedroom, and I moved down the hall away from it. I was keeping my eyes on the bedroom, so I didn’t see the thick black guy behind me when I reached the top of the stairs. He grabbed me from behind, wrapping his muscular arms around me. Yelling and struggling I tried to get away from him, but it was no use he was much stronger than I was.
He started pushing me down the hall, using the size and weight of his body to muscle me forward. I could feel his naked body pressing against mine. He was wet with sweat, the thickness of his chest and cock pressing into my back, willing me forward. Before I had all my wits about me he had pushed us into the master bedroom. My wife was on the bed, on her hands and knees. The thinner black guy was behind her, his huge cock pumping in and out of her pussy. Her moaning was muffled because she had the cock of the white guy in her mouth, he was laying on the bed in front of her. As we came into the room the black guy stopped his fucking motions, causing my wife to pop the cock out of her mouth and ask, “Why’d you stop? Don’t stop”. Then she saw us standing in the doorway. "Oh".
"Someone was trying to leave", the thick black guy said. He had one arm wrapped under my arm and behind my neck, holding me immobile at a painful angle.
"Stop trying to get away", my wife yelled at me. She was wiggling her ass causing the cock held still inside of her to move ever so slightly. "You’re messing this up", Julie scolded.
"Well it’s obvious that limp dick wants to be in here", the white guy said. "So bring him in here and let’s tie him down to something".
"Maybe he wants some of the action", the black guy with his dick in my wife said.
"I don’t want to fuck him", my wife responded. "I only want big dicks now. Come on… fuck me". Julie started rocking back and forth on the big, black dick in her pussy. The motion made her tits bounce beneath her and she started moaning again.
"Help me here", the thick black guy said to the white guy still laying on the bed. The chorus of moans started coming louder from my wife as he crossed the room. Together the two men moved the small chest my wife and I kept at the end of the bed, bent me over it, and held me down. "We need something better than the sheets".
"Oohhh… there’s um…“, my wife was trying to say something between moans, "there’s some… oohhh… rope in… ooohhh… the garage… oohh fuuuck…” I couldn’t believe that my wife was helping them.
The thick black man held me down on the chest, in this position I couldn’t help but see what was happening on the bed. My wife had at least one orgasm while we waited for the guy to get back with the rope, it was getting hard for me to tell when Julie was cumming and when she wasn’t.
And then the guy got back, he came into the bedroom holding up our orange extension cord, “This was all I could find, it will have to do”. The two of them proceeded to tie me to the chest, still naked, with the extension cord. They bound me so tight that it was painful, and I feared it was cutting off circulation to my hands, but they also tied my head down and I couldn’t move any part of my body. Once they were done they moved the chest, turning it and pushing it back against the wall, so that I had a clear view of the bedroom and the bed was in the middle of my view. The only part of the bedroom that I couldn’t see was directly behind me actually.
The white guy climbed back up on the bed and laid down on his back in front of my wife. "Oh", my wife said pouting, “my limp dick husband made your cock soft. Here… I’ll fix that…”. With that she leaned down, grabbed his cock, and started stroking and licking it. Still getting fucked from behind, my wife started working to make the cock in her hands and mouth grow, and she was having success.
My view was blocked by the thick black guy stepping in front of me, his cock hanging right in front of my face, even soft it was huge. He stuffed a piece of cloth into my mouth, it was too dark to tell what it was, but it tasted awful and smelled like sweat. "That should keep you from making noise", he said. "You like the view?“, he asked as he turned to look at the bed.
I managed to shake my head weakly. "No?”, he sounded surprised, “But you were trying so hard to get free. You must want to be in here with us”. I shook my head again. "Let me explain something", he leaned in close and whispering he continued, “If you get out of here, if you leave the house, then we’ll be alone with your wife. And if you go and tell someone then the only thing we can do is hurt your wife. You don’t want that do you?”
He paused for a minute to let me think about it, the moment filled with the moans of my wife floating down from the bed, her pussy and mouth wrapped around the cocks of two strangers. I loved Julie, and even with the horrible things she was being forced to do she still looked beautiful. So I shook my head. "That’s good", he said with surprising softness. "So you stay here, like a good little dick, and we’ll take good care of your wife. If you behave, we might even let you have some fun. Then at the end of the weekend, we leave and you don’t tell no one. Right?“ There was a hard edge in his voice and any other feelings I had were replaced with fear, so I nodded in agreement.
It looked like he was going to say something else, but was interrupted by a screaming moan coming from my wife. Julie was definitely cumming, she was pushing back hard against the block cock buried in her cunt as her body shook. From the sounds that the thinner black guy was making and the way he was grabbing Julie’s hips while pushing into her, it was obvious that he was cumming too. The thinner black guy finished cumming, pumping the last of his semen into my wife’s cunt, but Julie orgasmed for at least another minute. When she was done he pulled out of Julie, and moved off the bed.
Julie moved herself forward, swung a leg forward, and straddled the white guy. Moving carefully she positioned herself over his big cock, held it up with one hand, and then lowered herself down onto it. She was already slick from the cum in her pussy, so his dick entered her easily, and without hesitation she slid herself all the way down. They began humping right away, he put his hands on the sides of my wife’s chest to help brace her, and she started bumping herself up and down vigorously.
After a minute of that she started cumming again, moaning loudly, and then as her orgasm overwhelmed her she said to the guy beneath her, "Cum for me! Cum in my pussy!”. Julie was practically screaming, I’d never seen her this sexually worked up. I had no idea how long I’d been out, or what time it was, but she must have been going at this for hours already and she didn’t look like she was slowing down. "Fill my pussy… fill me up… fuck me deep", Julie chanted to the white guy as she sat all the way down on his cock and then started rocking back and forth, wiggling it inside her.
The white guy came, his head thrown back, moaning as he thrust his hips upward to empty his load into my wife. Julie came again, a smaller orgasm, pinching her own nipples and massaging her breasts as she did. When he finished my wife climbed off him and laid down on the bed.
As she lay there catching her breath the thick black guy said, “You’ve got a lot of cum in your pussy”. Julie just smiled in response. He crossed to the bed and stood near my wife’s head, she looked up at his thick, black dick hanging before her and smiled more. "We need to clean you up a bit", he said thoughtfully. Then he came back over to me and started messing with the cord that I was tied down with.
Before I knew what he was doing the cord was loosened, next he grabbed me, then rolled me over onto my back, and finally tightened the cord again. I tried to move but it was no use. The position was awkward, my torso and head were on the chest, but my legs were hanging off, my arms were tied to the sides, and my ass was just barely on the edge. "That’s better", he said standing up. He went back over to my wife and helped her stand up off the bed. I was confused, and Julie looked slightly confused, but as he led her over to me things became clear. "Let’s get all that jizz out of your pussy", he said to my wife smiling at her.
The thick black guy guided my wife as she straddled my upturned head, and then held her hands as she lowered herself. As her pussy inched closer to my face a drop of semen fell out of it and hit me on the nose. "Clean her up nice and good", he said to me, “I told you we’d let you have some fun if you behaved”. I opened my mouth to protest, but my cries were muffled as my wife’s pussy made contact with my face.
For a few seconds I tried to turn my head away, cum was dripping out of Julie’s cunt and onto my mouth and nose. It smelled musky and the taste was sharp and bitter. I figured if I let her rub herself against my face for a minute then I wouldn’t have to deal with the nightmare of sucking the semen of strangers out of my wife. And then there was a sharp pain in my groin, exploding fire coursing up through my body, and I lost my senses.
When my vision cleared Julie was standing up again, still straddled over my head and looking down at me. The thick black guy was between my legs at the end of the chest, his hand balled into a fist just inches from my dick and balls. All I could think at that moment was that his fingers were each as big as (or bigger than) my dick, that’s how large these men were.
"Now, you behave and lick that pussy. You get all the cum out of it and lick it clean", he said to me. That threatening tone was back in his voice, “or else”. The last was just a whisper.
I was holding completely still, partly from pain, but mostly from fear, and he just stayed in that position. Julie reached down and grabbed a handful of my hair, she held my head still as she once again lowered herself onto my face. The musky smell coming from my wife’s pussy was overpowering. More semen leaked out as her cunt made contact with my face. Fearing more pain I shyly worked my tongue out between my lips and ran it up the length of my wife’s pussy. My hesitation was obvious to Julie and using her hold on my hair she raised my head up and then smacked it down hard into the wood chest, “Do it right”, Julie commanded. She had a stern look on her face as she looked down at me.
The taste was horrible, the sharp faded a little into more bitter, but the bitter never went away. It wasn’t particularly salty was all I could really think. But I did my best, pushing my tongue into my wife’s cunt, sucking on it, and kissing her clit. After a minute I was going down on her like I normally do, but she didn’t seem particularly aroused by it. Normally I could get my wife off by eating her out, but she didn’t look like she was close to cumming at all. I don’t know how long I was in that position, sucking and licking the cum out of my wife, all while staring up at her big tits hanging above me, but eventually Julie lifted herself up off my face.
Once she was standing all the way up she moved away from me, still naked she to the open window and stood in front of it. "You didn’t even make the lady cum", the thick black guy said to me, “What kind of limp dick husband must you be?” He left me in that position, some semen drying on my face, awkwardly laying on my back. I was starting to get pain in my legs and arms from being in that position. He got up from between my legs and crossed the bedroom to where my wife was standing at the window.
Julie had her arms up, her hands on either side of the window above her head, and she was leaning forward into the breeze coming in from the open window. I was thankful there were no lights on, only the few remaining candles casting a dim light across the bedroom. Had there been light I was certain that many of the neighbors would have been able to see my wife’s naked body as she stood in the window. Looking around I didn’t see the other two men, it was just me, my wife, and the thick black man that was now easing himself up behind my wife.
"I’m just cooling off", she said over her shoulder to him. As he took the last step, his legs planted right next to hers, he reached around my wife and cupped her breasts. "Mmm…“, Julie moaned softly as he massaged them gently. His huge, black cock was hanging low, and though it was still soft, I saw it jump as it started to come to life. He pressed himself forward, at the same time pulling my wife back, their two bodies meeting at the hips. Julie’s soft, pink pussy lips rubbed against his cock, and she slowly wiggled her hips up and down.
They stayed there for a minute, my wife wiggling herself against his cock while moaning softly, obviously enjoying the sensation. His dick had stopped growing though, it was just hanging low and thick. "My turn to cool off”, he said in her ear. With that he pulled my wife back from the window, stepped into her place, and turned them so his back was to the window. Julie only stayed facing me for a minute, she quickly turned around to face him and then dropped to her knees.
Without any prompting from him she started running her tongue over the head of his dick and then down the length. When she reached the bottom she used one hand to hold his cock up and out of the way, and then with her other hand she cupped his balls and brought them up to her mouth. Julie rarely gave me head, and she never paid attention to me the way she was this stranger. I watched as she ran her tongue around his balls, kissing them softly, before returning to his dick. She stroked his dick with both hands, and as she worked to get it hard, I couldn’t help but think how small her hands looked wrapped around it.
The pale hands of my petite wife contrasted starkly against the darkness of his huge, black dick. Julie tried to work his cock into her mouth, but she was barely able to get her lips past the head, it was just too big. Undeterred though, she kept working her hands up and down, increasing her pace as his cock got harder and harder from her attention. She kept stroking as she leaned in, then started licking and kissing around the base of his cock, slowly working her way down to his balls again.
He was looking down at her, enjoying the feelings that she was giving him, while standing directly in front of the window as the breeze came in and rolled over them bringing the smell of sweat and sex to me. Julie moved one of her hands down to her pussy and started rubbing and fingering herself, all while sucking on his balls and jerking his thick cock. From my vantage point I could see my wife’s tits from the side, hanging beautifully in front of her, bouncing slightly as she stroked his shaft.
The thick black guy had his hands on either side of Julie’s head, guiding her movements, but he shifted them down to her shoulders and helped her stand up. "Ready for a fucking baby?“, he asked her softly, looking her in the eyes.
"God yes!”, Julie said. "I need to cum".
Without saying anything he turned my wife around so that she was square in the middle of the window, facing outside, her white skin outlined by the pitch black night beyond, and pushed her forward slightly so that her ass was sticking out behind her and her breasts were hanging heavily in front of her. Then he stepped in behind her, spread her legs with his foot, and then grabbed his cock and guided it toward her waiting snatch. As he closed the distance, he put a hand on her hip, and held Julie steady as he pushed inside her.
She tried to pull away, it was obviously still a bit painful, but he held her still with his powerful arm. Julie let out a sharp gasp as he pushed a bit harder, forcing more of himself inside her. Then, when he was most of the way in, he paused. They were both breathing slowly, but heavily. He moved his other hand to Julies hip, so that he was holding her from both sides, and then he thrust himself forward violently burying the remainder of his dick.
Julie had been bracing herself by holding onto the sides of the window frame, but his thrust was so powerful that she almost lost her grip and fell into the screen. She let out a short scream, partly from pain, but some from fear. It was a reminder from him that he was in control, and despite how soft he had been a few minutes ago, it brought the reality of the situation back. He didn’t give her a chance to regain her composure, instead he just started fucking her, pounding his thick meat into her from behind at a violent pace.
My wife scrambled to get her hands back into place on the window frame so that she could hold herself up and avoid falling into the window screen. Once she had her grip back she started moaning in pleasure and grunting in pain. He held her hips firm, it was probably the only thing that allowed her to regain her grip. Once he had gotten into his stride he shifted his hands from my wife’s hips to her tits.
As he started massaging Julie’s breasts she started moaning louder. I feared that with the two of them standing in the window like that they would be seen by our neighbors. Julie seemed to be getting more turned on by the prospect. My wife was slamming her ass back against the thick black man as he was slamming forward. I could only lay there and watch as his huge cock pushed in and out of her cunt. They were there for a while, slowly Julie bent over, her tits hanging beneath her in the grip of the black man that was fucking her.
Her moans were so loud and constant that I couldn’t tell when she orgasmed, but I knew when he started cumming. He started grunting, pushing his cock harder into Julie’s cunt, and with his hands still on her tits he pulled her back against him and held her tight. I could see the spasms in his balls as he emptied his load into my wife’s cunt, and with each jerk of his cock Julie would squeak loudly. "Oh fuck…“, Julie said trailing off into a moan.
"You like that baby?”, the thick black man said, his cock still stuck in my wife’s pussy, his hands still massaging her tits. In answer she turned slightly and kissed him, I could see their tongues wrestling with each other.
"God… I started cumming and I didn’t stop", she said.
"You made enough noise I think the whole neighborhood heard you", he replied. Julie just smiled and kissed him again. He pushed her forward a bit and pulled back, his big cock falling out of her pussy.
"You made me really messy", my wife said to the thick black guy.
"Well you know how to get clean", he said to her as he waved toward me. Fear started to come over me again. I had no idea what the guy was going to do, but he led my wife over to me and helped her position herself over my face. Once again Julie squatted down, lowering her pussy onto my face. The thick black guy was looking down at me with a stern look on his face.
The taste was awful, it was musky and bitter, and his sperm spilled out of my wife’s pussy and all over my face. Julie was looking down at me, smiling as I worked my tongue into her pussy and sucked this stranger’s cum out. But I was watching the thick black man, and he was watching me. It was so awful that I couldn’t help but make a face of disgust. The black guy just watched as I licked and sucked at my wife’s pussy.
Julie for her part seemed to enjoy it, she orgasmed once, it was small, but I could tell. When she came her pussy tightened and squeezed more semen out into my mouth. I actually choked a bit, and as soon as my wife’s short lived orgasm was finished she stood up off my face and went to the bed, collapsing onto it.
"Did you like that baby?“, the thick black man asked my wife.
"Eh”, Julie replied, “not really. His tongue is as pathetic as his dick”.
He looked down at me again, a mean look on his face, and I feared her was going to hurt me more. "You didn’t do a good job for the lady", he said to me. "You want me to hurt you again?“ I shook my head as much as I could. "Well, you still need to be punished. Isn’t that right?”
"Yes he does", my wife agreed. "Punish the limp dick".
"You cleaned your wife, now clean me", he said. I was confused, but before I could respond he knelt down in front of me and slapped his still half hard dick in my face. As much as I could, I flinched. My mouth was hanging open in shock, and he took advantage of that and stuck his thick, black cock deep into my mouth. I gagged instantly, and he pulled out slightly.
Julie sat up on the bed and when she saw what this stranger was doing to me she exclaimed, “Yes!”, a big smile on her face. "Do that! Make him suck and lick your cock. It’s about time he knew what it was like, making me do it all these years". As she said this the guy began to work his dick in and out of my mouth.
The taste was unsurprisingly horrible. I was on the verge of throwing up. "Lick and suck me clean", the thick black guy said looking down at me angrily. As much as I could I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out. I couldn’t really move in my position, but that didn’t stop him from holding his cock with one hand and pushing it in and out of my mouth. On every thrust in I would gag, and each time I did he would pull him dick out of my mouth and slide it across my lips. This would result in a glob of juice forming on my lips, a combination of my wife’s pussy juices, his semen, and my own phlegm.
Then he would shove his dick back into my mouth, pushing this glob with it. "Yes", I heard my wife say, “That’s what a real man’s dick is like. Too bad your not like that”. From what I could see Julie was kneeling on the bed, legs spread, rubbing her pussy and squeezing a tit while watching me get fucked in the mouth. His dick started to get harder as he watched my wife getting herself off, and as it got bigger I couldn’t keep it in my mouth without gagging.
"You like watching this baby?“, the thick black guy asked looking over at Julie.
"Oh yes”, my wife replied, “I like watching you make limp dick suck your huge dick. A man’s cock”. He shoved his dick deep into my mouth, making me gag so hard my eyes watered. I continued to cough as I heard my wife say, “Come here and let me do that. Mmm… now this is how to suck a cock”. I could hear my wife moaning as I fought for breath, and then I passed out.
My wife and I went to a swinger’s party at a neighborhood house. Cheryl knew the couple better than I did since she was a stay at home mom. She and I had talked about swinging before, and we decided to visit the party and see what it was like. Then if we felt in the mood we’d play with each other. But we’d set a strict line that we wouldn’t interact sexually with other people, this visit was simply exploratory.
By the time we arrived everyone else was already completely or mostly naked. People were all over the house in various states of sexual activity. Watching the neighborhood wives getting pounded got me instantly hard. After a few minutes of mingling my wife and I found a corner for ourselves.
Cheryl sat me down and pulled my cock out. She started sucking me off like never before. As she was gobbling my cock another man came up to us and waved his dick toward my wife. I couldn’t help but notice that he was bigger than me. Without taking her mouth off me Cheryl wrapped a hand around his shaft and started stroking him.
Even though we’d agreed to only interact with each other, it aroused me to watch my wife jerk off another man. In less than a minute I started cumming, emptying into my wife’s mouth. Cheryl swallowed every drop. Then we switched positions, so she was sitting and my head was between her legs. With her pants and panties removed I started working on her clit.
The action around us had obviously turned her on too because she grabbed two handfuls of my hair and pulled my head deep into her pussy. I could only watch as the man standing next to us guided his big dick into my wife’s mouth. And protest I tried to make was muffled by Cheryl’s thighs.
Soon I realized that as I paid less attention to my wife’s cunt and more to pulling away the less distracted she was and the more she was focused on sucking the stranger’s dick. So I focused on making my wife cum as quickly as I could, fingers and tongue working to the best of my ability. I figured if she had an orgasm we could leave and that would be it.
A few minutes later and my wife came. Her hips shook, she tightened around my head, her moans reached peak crescendo. The stranger’s dick fell from her mouth as she calmed down and released me. Thinking that was it I stood and straightened my clothes. When I tried handing my wife her clothes she said, “I need to be fucked. I’m so turned on now.”
We both looked down at my limp dick. I’d never had the capability to get hard twice in one night much less within ten minutes and Cheryl knew that. The stranger said, “I can help with that”, as he wiggled his big dick at her.
Both of us looked at it and I thought, ‘There’s no way. We agreed’. But there was a different intention on Cheryl’s face.
“Let’s go somewhere more comfortable”, the guy said taking my wife by the hand and leading her upstairs. Standing there holding her pants and panties I watched them walk up the stairs, her ass visible and pussy wet.
They disappeared around a corner and I wasn’t sure what to do. A woman I partially recognized walked by. My limp dick, which now looked petite didn’t even jump as this attractive, naked woman walked past. She saw me holding the panties and teasingly she asked, “Those yours?”
With a leer my only response I decided to go upstairs, find my wife, and take her home. Once upstairs though I didn’t know which of the five doors she was behind. Behind the first were three women, laying in a triangle, eating each other out. Second was an empty bathroom. Third was a woman getting double penetrated by two guys. Fourth was locked and the fifth was a closet.
'Cheryl must be behind the locked door’, I thought. Ineffectively I tried to open the door again, hoping perhaps I hadn’t turned the knob correctly, but it was still locked. Putting my ear against the door I listened, wanting to hear any clue of the activity within.
“Oh fuck”, my wife moaned. It was muffled coming through the door, but I could barely hear that it was here. "No, no. Nice and slow, you’re bigger than I’ve had.“ More moaning occurred, "Yes. God yes. All the way.”
Then the unmistakable sounds of fucking started. Bodies slapping against each other, moans, a bed shaking. Timidly I knocked on the door, “Cheryl?”
The moaning stopped by the other sounds continued. My wife answered breathy, through the door, “Just a minute honey. I, uh, need just a minute.” Then the moaning picked up again. For a few more minutes I stood there listening, the sounds grew louder and I no longer need my ear against the door to hear the activity inside.
When I couldn’t stand it any longer I knocked again, “Cheryl?” This time there was no response and no break in the rhythm of sounds escaping the room. Feeling deflated I went downstairs and, unsure what to do, sat down by the front door.
I realized I was still holding my wife’s clothes when the same woman from before came by. "Are those your wife’s?“, she asked less playfully this time. Nodding was the only response I could manage. It became obvious she didn’t know what to say, "Where is she? Didn’t she go upstairs with John?”
“Upstairs, the room on the right”, again I nodded.
“Oh”, she sounded surprised. "That’s the master bedroom. My husband was in the master bathroom a while ago.“ With a big smile she said, "Guess she’s keeping him and John entertained.”
As she walked away all I could think about was what Cheryl might be doing along in a bedroom with two strange men. There was no power in my legs, they wouldn’t work, and despite my desire to take my wife home I didn’t have the willpower to move.
Time passed, I lost track of how much, but my attention focused when I saw two men heading upstairs. Both of their cocks were large and hard. One said to the other, “I hear that new wife is in the master bedroom.”
“The one with the large tits?”, the second guy asked.
“Yep. And apparently she’s really wild and horny.” Their conversation turned to quiet laughter as they reached the top of the stairs. Sneaking up the stairs behind them I peeked around the corner. I only caught a glimpse of them as a man, not the stranger from before, let these two men into the room where I’d last heard my wife.
Part of me had to know what was going on behind the door, but most of me didn’t want to know. Somehow, I thought, if I couldn’t see it then it wasn’t really happening. The sounds coming through the door told me otherwise though. Unable to stand anymore I left the party and drove myself home. Cheryl didn’t return home until midday the following day. Some man I’d never seen dropped her off in the driveway, left without a word, and Cheryl came into the house wearing only a robe.
My wife and I went on honeymoon to a nice island in the Caribbean. I had just turned 20 and Debby was still 19. She was absolutely beautiful, with long red hair, large D cup breasts, and a tight ass. Our flight down was delayed, so we didn’t get into the hotel room until nearly 3 am, and that was after our 9 am marriage ceremony. We were both so tired that we just fell into bed and went right to sleep.
The following morning we got up and headed down to the beach. I didn’t think anything strange about our lack of sexual contact, we had two weeks of honeymoon and we were both still quite tired. We staked out a nice spot on the beach, with a great view of the bay, and relaxed in the sun.
Apparently the little strip of beach we were on was owned by the hotel, which catered to European guests, and as such nude sunbathing was allowed. There were only a few people on the beach naked or topless, but my wife decided to join them by removing her top. My dick got hard in my trunks as I enjoyed the view and I noticed other men on the beach glancing my wife’s way.
At the end of our first hour on the beach we were approached by a black man who was obviously local. He was completely naked and well built, his skin was darkened evenly all over implying he wandered around naked a lot, and he carried himself with a confidence at odds with being exposed to strangers. Stopping right in front of us he asked, “Would you like to go scuba diving?”
It seemed like an interesting proposition, but not with a strange, naked man, so I answered, “No thanks.”
Debby shot back, “Oh come on, that sounds like fun.”
I was so tired I was having trouble staying awake on the beach, so I couldn’t imagine putting in the effort to scuba dive. "My boat is right there", the man said pointing to a boat anchored about forty meters from the shore. "We can go there, and I can show you how to scuba.“
Unable to help myself, I noticed that this dick waggled back and forth as he moved and pointed. It was long and thick, and mesmerizing as it swayed. My wife was watching it also. "I don’t think so”, I answered again, “I’d like to just relax.”
“Well I want to go”, Debby said standing up.
“Ah, yes”, the strange man replied in his odd accent, “This is good, come I will show you.”
My wife turned and looked at me, “Are you sure you’re not coming?”
Though I didn’t want to go, I disliked the idea of leaving my wife with some stranger. So I gave an excuse to buy me some time and her some safety, “I’ll take our stuff back to the room and then come meet you on the boat.”
“Ah, yes. This is okay”, the man said smiling.
So as I got up and started gathering our things to return to the hotel room, my wife walked down to the water’s edge with this strange, black man. I had my hands full of stuff as I watched them slip into the water. It was obvious they were joking and laughing, and then something unexpected happened.
This strange man picked my wife up off her feet, holding her sideways in his arms, with almost no effort. Debby threw her arms around his neck for support, and smiled looking back at me. That was when I realized she wasn’t wearing a top, just her bikini bottom. Her bare tits were firmly pressed against his dark chest.
He carried her out into the water until they had to swim to his boat before reaching the diving deck. Knowing where my wife was I felt safe to return to the hotel room with our belongings. When I dropped all the stuff off in the hotel room I felt overwhelmed with fatigue. More than anything I wanted to lay down and take a nap, but I feared for my wife’s safety. Reluctantly I decided to head back out to the beach and make sure she was alright.
It took me almost half an hour to walk to the hotel from the beach and back. Once back on the beach I spotted his boat, in the same location, and started the slow trek through the water to it. As I pulled myself up from the water and onto his diving deck I started to wonder whether they were already diving.
Sure enough a quick look around confirmed that the boat was empty, a couple of scuba tanks were obviously missing, so I figured they would be beneath the water. Problem was, I had no idea how to scuba dive myself, so I couldn’t go down there to confirm. I leaned over the side of the boat and looked down into the water, but didn’t see anyone there.
Then I thought to look off the front of the boat, and though it was difficult to be sure I thought I saw a couple of shapes under the water, a short distance off the front of the boat. One of the shapes was rather dark and the other was rather pale. 'That has to be them’, I thought.
Content that it was my wife and the strange man diving I sat down on the boat to wait for them. A half hour went by and they didn’t come up, in fact it didn’t look like they’d moved when I glanced back over the front again. Every few minutes I’d checked, but they were always right there next to each other.
I gave up again and went back to the beach. Sitting in the shade of a hotel umbrella was quite relaxing, I almost fell asleep, but I was able to see when my wife and the strange man climbed out of the water back onto the boat. Neither had put on any more clothes.
‘Finally’, I thought as I got up from the chair and started the journey back to the boat. It took me quite a while to swim back through the water to the boat. I got a hold on the diving deck, and pulled myself aboard. The boat wasn’t moving very fast, but it was moving out of the bay and toward the ocean.
'Lucky I got here before it got too far out’, I thought. Heading toward the front of the boat, I wanted to talk to the man and see where he was taking the boat, and my wife, without me. There at the helm was the black man, Debby was on her knees sucking his cock. One of her hands was working his shaft in time with her mouth, the other hand had pushed her bikini bottom aside and was rubbing her clit.
“What the fuck?”, I froze in place at the sight.
My wife jumped up in shock. "Oh god", she exclaimed as she ran past me into the cabin.
The black stranger turned, his dick still half hard, “You must understand. We were under water, one thing lead to another, and it just continued from there”, he explained.
“What the fuck?”, anger seethed from me.
“Here”, his accent again, “I show you.” He turned a small television on, it showed an underwater view beneath the boat. Then he pushed a couple more buttons and it started playing a tape, obviously from earlier because the sea floor wasn’t rolling by. A moment later my wife and the man swam into view, dressed the same, wearing the scuba gear. He fast forwarded through the minutes of them looking about, and I noticed their bodies rubbing against each other.
Then he slowed it down to normal speed and I watched incredulously as he put his hands around my wife’s waist and pulled her to him. Now with their bodies folded into each other he grabbed two handfuls of her tits and started kneading them. Instead of pushing him away or fleeing my wife instead pushed back against him, grabbed his dick with one hand, and started jerking him off.
They fondled each other for a bit before one of his hands slipped down inside her bikini bottoms, which Debby didn’t resist at all. After another minute it was obvious his dick was fully hard and he pushed my wife forward a bit, bending her at the waist. Debby reached back and pulled her bikini bottoms aside as he guided his long, dark dick into her. Incredulously I watched as they started fucking, right there under water, beneath the boat.
It was a perfect view from the underwater camera from the boat, he must have planned it and positioned things purposefully. I recognized the position from my earlier visit, when I’d seen their shapes near each other through the water. What I had mistaken for playful inspection of the ocean floor was actually raunchy adultery! Just married, and this stranger had fucked my wife before I had.
“So you see”, the stranger said.
“Fuck no!”, I yelled still angry. "Turn this boat around, I’m going back to the hotel.“
"I cannot”, he replied. Turning on him I was going to give him an earful, but he explained, “We are too far out now”, he pointed toward the now distant bay as the boat kept slipping farther away from shore. "The water will be too shallow this time of day to get back into the bay.“
"Take me back to shore!”, I screamed.
“I cannot”, he shrugged completely calm with his stupid accent, “There is no where to drop you off that we have gas to go. We must wait for the tide. Just a few hours”. He turned away from the controls as if that were the last of the conversation. Taking the key with him he disappeared into the cabin and said, “Sit and look at the ocean, relax.”
The boat wasn’t very big and I could hear them talking through the cabin door, though it was too muffled for me to make out the words. After a minute the talking stopped and everything got quite except for the sounds of the water against the boat. Minutes later and I could hear commotion coming from the cabin. Then I heard banging noises and moaning.
Fearing what was happening I walked over and opened the door to the cabin. Sure enough, my wife was on her back with the black stranger atop her, his large black dick stretching out her pussy as he pounded her. Their fucking was so vigorous they were flailing back and forth on the bed, my wife’s legs swaying in the air above his back knocking into things. They were both moaning loudly.
“What the fuck?!”, I yelled.
Slowing without stopping my wife looked at me around the stranger’s body and she said, “We’re going to be out here for a few hours and I’m not done getting fucked. I mean look at this size of his dick”, a moan interrupted her, “If you’re going to watch, be quiet. If not, go away.” With that she hooked her ankles over his shoulders and resumed fucking him at full speed.
For a minute all I could do was watch in mesmerized horror. Her bikini bottoms were hanging from one ankle, swaying back and forth every time his massive cock penetrated her. When she had an orgasm she cussed like I’d never heard, “Oh yes. Fuck my pussy! Fill up my cunt! Give me that dark dick!”, before losing herself in screams of pleasure.
I closed the door and went to the far end of the boat in a vain attempt to escape the noise. It didn’t matter where on the boat I went, I could hear my wife’s constant moans of pleasure, the screams and cussing that accompanied her orgasms. For what seemed like forever the only reprieve I received from the noises were when they changed positions.
After hours the cabin door opened and the black stranger went to the helm, checked some things, drank a bottle of water, smiled at me, then went back into the cabin. As he entered I heard my wife say, “No, leave the door open.”
“The breeze?”, the stranger asked.
“Yes”, Debby replied.
“We can just out here”, he smiled. My wife emerged from the cabin, still naked, dripping with sweat. The air made her nipples hard and her skin shimmer. He sat in the captain’s chair and started steering us back toward the shore. Debby got on her knees in front of him and sucked his cock. When he was hard again she sat on his lap, fucking herself on his huge dick while rubbing her tits in her face.
As we got closer to shore I was more certain that the noises she was making were reaching the shore and people would know what was happening. Finally he brought the boat to a stop in the bay and my wife yelled out one final orgasm, “Yes! Give me more of your black seed!” Sure enough he emptied himself inside her, I could see his dick throb as his hips shot up so he was deep inside my wife.
I got off the boat into the water and headed for shore. My wife followed behind me, but not before the strange, black man said, “You come scuba tomorrow, we do it again.” When we reached the shore my wife was still naked. Many people on the beach were looking at us and some of them were smiling and laughing knowingly. The rest of the honeymoon I spent angry and my wife spent sunbathing nude, scuba diving, and taking boat tours with local guides.
Richie had been a low level mob guy for a long time, but he’d never really gotten along with them. They tolerated him more than anything because he was good at doing what needed to be done. For his work he was moderately rewarded, enough to get by, and it had gotten him a pretty woman, Valerie.
For her part, Valerie cared about Richie, but knew he wasn’t going anywhere. It was a comfortable enough life with him though. She wasn’t sure how he was able to provide so well, but she figured he was doing something shady behind the family’s back.
Valerie had just bought a new sun dress and was wearing it around the apartment. She liked the thinness of the fabric, how it really showed off her cleavage, and with nothing on benath how it highlighted her incredible body. Richie was wearing something crummy and watching tv. There was a knock on the door, so she went to answer it. Right as she opened the door someone on the other side shoved it open and knocked her back.
She landed on her ass, her legs fell apart, and the two men standing in the doorway could see right up her dress to her pussy. Richie jumped up in surprise, reaching for the gun he kept nearby, but it wasn’t fast enough. The two guys in the door already had guns out, one on Valerie and one on Richie.
Richie knew both guys, one was Big Tony the underboss, the other was his right hand Thug though Richie didn’t know his name. The Thug picked Valerie up off the floor and threw her down on the couch, Tony closed on Richie. "Well Richie", Tony said, “You thought we wouldn’t find out?”
“Uh… no?”, Richie replied nervous and unsure what the correct answer was.
“You stupid mook”, Tony was obviously upset, “They sent us to take care of you.”
“Hey!”, Valerie shouted from the couch. She was obviously upset about being knocked down and was never one to shy away from conflict. "You got a big god damned mouth.“
Richie got more nervous, he didn’t think that was possible. "What did you say?”, Tony turned on her incredulous.
“I said you got a big fucking mouth”, Valerie sat up straight, defiant.
“Honey”, Richie said to her, “Don’t say things like that to Big Tony.” The last thing he needed was his woman antagonizing the guy that was here to inflict pain.
Tony looked at Richie with a look of pure disbelief on his face. The thug switched places with Tony, now standing by Richie’s chair and tv, pointing his gun at Richie’s head. Tony was standing in front of Valerie as she sat on the couch, his gun loosely pointed at her.
“Why do they call you Big Tony?”, Valerie asked mockingly, “Cause of your big mouth?”
“Why do they call me Big Tony?”, he replied, “No honey, it ain’t my mouth.”
“Oh”, she didn’t seem phased at all, “So you got a big dick or something?”
Tony and his thug laughed, but Richie shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah honey", Tony answered. "You got a real fire cracker of a wife here Richie.“
"I don’t believe it”, Valerie said, “Guys like you usually have little dicks. All talk, no action.”
“What?”, again Tony couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Don’t taunt him”, Richie pleaded nervously.
Both Tony and his thug looked at Richie angrily, “I came here to deal with you and I will”, Tony threatened Richie, “But first I’m going to deal with this bitch here.” He turned his attention back to Valerie sitting in front of him. "You got a hot piece of ass here Richie. How big are your titties honey?“
"34 D”, she smiled and pushed her cleavage together with her arms. "How big is your cock?“
Tony reached down and unzipped his pants, reached in and whipped out his dick. It was huge, and still limp. When hard it would be almost as long as Valerie’s forearm and as thick as her wrist. "Big enough?”, he asked teasingly.
“I’ve seen bigger”, she smirked. Tony looked over at RIchie with a smile on his face. "Not him though", she said looking at her husband.
“Your woman needs to be taught a lesson”, Tony said.
“You ain’t man enough to give it to me”, she retorted. He looked back at her, more serious this time.
“Alright honey, you asked for it”, he reached out and grabbed her face in his hand, squeezing tight. "You want Big Tony’s dick?“
"Nope”, she replied through squished lips.
“We’ll see about that”, Tony said. He shoved her back on the couch, dropped to his knees in front of her, roughly shoved her legs wide apart, and threw the skirt of her dress up exposing her bare pussy. Then he darted his head forward and stuck his tongue into her snatch. Valerie jumped in response, but smiled down at the top of Tony’s head. Tony let out a moan of pleasure as he started flicking his tongue up and down her clit while his hands rubbed her thighs.
“Tony”, Richie pleaded uncomfortably, “That ain’t right Tony.”
“Shut up”, Tony said bringing his head up for a second.
As he stuck a finger in her pussy she said, “Yeah, shut up and let the man work Richie.” She started moaning and grinding her hips in response to Tony’s furious tongue and exploring hands. He rubbed her thighs, fingered her pussy, sucked on her clit, and did all he could to make her cum. It didn’t take long before Valerie exploded in orgasm, her hips rising up off the sofa and pressing into Tony’s face, her body quivering, and her moans reaching peak volume.
When she finished cumming Tony stood up, holding onto her ankles, keeping her bare legs held up and her heels high in the air. As he hovered his hard dick over her he asked, “now do you want Big Tony’s big dick?”, looking down at her.
“Nope”, Valerie said with a smile.
“Tony man…”, Richie whimpered.
Without looking at him Tony yelled, “Shut up Richie!”
“Yeah”, Valerie added, “Shut up Richie.”
“You’re going to get my dick”, Tony said, “And you’re going to tell me you want it.” He grabbed a handful of Valerie’s hair and pulled her up so her head was level with his massive cock. "Now suck it, get me real slick so I can fuck you good.“ Without hesitating she opened her mouth and sucked on the head of his dick. She wasn’t able to get more than that in her tiny mouth, so she worked as much of his shaft as she could with her tongue.
Occassionally she would suck on the head, but whenever there was precum about to drip she’d use her hands to rub it along his shaft. Tony pulled the top of her dress down and her tits hung free for him to fondle. When his dick was glistening with her saliva and his precum he shoved her back on the couch and said, "Alright honey, now tell me you want my dick.”
“I want your dick”, she replied, “Give me Big Tony’s big dick.”
“This ain’t right man…”, Richie whined again. The thug standing next to Richie smacked him in the head with the butt of the pistol and gave a stern look. Richie was sitting at perfect level to see the hard-on pressing against the thug’s pants, we was obviously enjoying the show and didn’t want interruptions.
“Alright bitch”, Tony said positioning the head of his shaft at the opening to Valerie’s pussy. With a thrust of his hips the head of his cock disappeared inside her. She let out a yelp as his size penetrated her. "Here it comes", he started thrusting in and out, getting deeper on each stroke. "You like that?“
Valerie moaned and nodded in response. She started bucking her hips to match Tony’s fucking motions, their bodies coming together as his whole length slammed inside her. "That’s so fucking good”, she moaned.
“I want you to tell your loser husband”, Tony commanded.
“His dick is so good baby”, she looked at Richie. "He makes me feel good.“ Richie looked down, head in his hands, trying to hide his eyes. Her moans increased in volume and frequency as she came, there was no way to escape the sounds of his wife getting fucked. They changed positions on the couch and he had to look, Valerie was now kneeling with Tony behind her.
With a hard thrust Tony shoved his cock into her tight pussy. As they fucked her tits swayed beneath her causing her nipples to rub against the fabric of the couch. Another orgasm caused her to scream, "so fucking good!”
“Tell him”, Tony grabbed one handful of her hair and the dress still bunched around her waist. He saw that Richie wasn’t watching so he instructed the thug, “make him watch, don’t let him look away.”
“Baby he’s making me cum”, she moaned at her husband. "Oh I love the way he grabs my hair and just takes control.“ Another orgasm rose in her as Tony held her in place and fucked her harder and faster.
"You’ve got a hot bitch”, Tony said, “watch as I make her mine.” Using her hair, he pulled her off the couch and onto her knees in front of him, with a few quick jerks his cock spewed a load of cum onto her face and tits. They both laughed as she licked the cum off herself and without thinking she wrapped her lips around Tony’s dick that was hanging in front of her face.
“Looks like she wants another go”, he teased as his dick started to get hard again. "Take him out", he instructed the thug while motioning to Richie. The thug got Richie to his feet and forced him from the apartment at gun point. As they were leaving Richie was able to hear, “You want Big Tony to fuck your ass this time?”, and Valerie’s muffled yes around the dick in her mouth.
The small town right on the state line had one strip club, it was intended to draw visitors from the neighboring states. The club was always searching for new women that wanted to strip, and the club did alright, but to find new potential strippers they had an amateur night contest. There was a cash prize for the top three, plus the women could keep whatever tips they earned.
There was a big crowd that night, a lot of men from across the state line, and the owner was pleased to notice a lot of local housewives had shown up without their husbands. Likely they were just curious to see the place in action, but he knew that he’d be able to get them to dance. At the start of the contest the announcer told the crowd, “Alright, in this state full nudity is allowed, so everything is coming off! And any ladies that want an opportunity to win the prize money, come up here and put your name on the list!”
Two of the regular dancers got things started as the first few amateurs signed their names to the list. The owner could see groups of ladies, obviously housewives that knew each other, encouraging women from their groups to sign up. Any reluctance the women had was likely overcome by the hundreds of dollars in tips the professionals were making, the thousands of dollars in prize money, and the alcohol.
Linda was wearing a conservative sweater and long skirt. Though she didn’t feel sexy, or quite know what to do, she tried her best at wiggling her body seductively. Her timid feelings started to melt away as the crowd of women cheered her on and the men adjusted the lumps in the fronts of their paints. So she unbuttoned her sweater and let it fall on the stage. Then she slid her skirt down and off. She was standing there wearing her plain bra and panties, flesh colored stockings, sensible shoes, and wedding ring.
Men near the stage starting waving money at her, asking Linda to remove more of her clothing. Simulating the professional strippers that had come before she faced away from the crowd, unhooked her bra, and let it fall away while covering her breasts with her hands. Turning back to face the crowd Linda knelt down and snapped dollars out of men’s hands while she shook her breasts in their face. Her shyness prevented her from going any farther. So she tucked the bills into the tops of her stockings before gathering up her clothes and sneaking off stage.
Erica was the next housewife on the list. A bit of a wild woman she stripped off her blouse and skirt almost immediately. She’d worn a thong with lacy garter, stockings, and bra. One guy seemed eager to give her some money. So she sat on the stage in front of him and spread her legs giving him a close view of her thong covered pussy. Once he stuck some money under her garter Erica took her bra off and waved it in his face before throwing it on the stage behind her.
She moved to another guy that was holding up money for her. After crawling over on her hands and knees she wiggled her ass in his face, only the string of the thong preventing him from seeing everything. The man gave her a bill for the view, but Erica wanted more. So she hooked her thong and slid it off, exposing her ass and pussy for half the room to see. That prompted the man to slip more bills into her garter. One last prance around the stage while exposed allowed her to scoop up her clothes and money on the stage before she exited.
Leanne was the last housewife to dance, but she’d come prepared to win. For a few minutes she danced around the stage and the pole slowly removing her secretary-style outfit. Beneath she was wearing a cup-less bra which showed off her perky tits nicely, crotch-less panties which provided a view of her shaved pussy, and high heels that accentuated her legs.
It was quite easy for her to collect money from the men around the stage, even without taking anything else off. That didn’t stop her though. She spent extra time on stage removing her skimpy lingerie all while earning extra money. Every time she took off a piece of clothing it seemed the men would throw more money at her. When she was down to her heels she collected everything and left the stage.
The owner rounded up the amateur ladies that had danced during the contest and got them onto stage wearing what they’d stripped down to at the end of their dances. To end the contest they paraded around the stage one last time as the crowd applauded. Money was handed out to the winners and then all the ladies went backstage with the owner. Backstage the owner explained that any of the amateur ladies that wanted jobs could have them, and if they wanted to make some more money they could do private lap dances that night.
Linda, Erica, and Leanne were the only housewives that expressed interest in performing private dances, the money was too enticing. It didn’t take long to find men that wanted to join the amateur wives in the back booths for some private action.
At first Linda wasn’t sure what to do. The guy sat in the chair at the back of this small booth, she shut the door so they were alone, and he handed her money. She barely had any idea what a lap dance was, but she figured she’d wiggle her body in his face and see if he liked that. Quickly the man removed her bra and groped her tits.
Linda wasn’t sure if that was allowed, but the man had paid and she figured that meant he could touch her where he wanted. His exploring hands got her aroused, and when one of his hands dipped to her pantie covered pussy she almost came. So when he asked her to remove her panties she obliged. When she returned to sit on his lap she found he’d freed his dick from his pants.
Wanting to give the man his money’s worth Linda placed her now bare pussy against the man’s shaft. As she rubbed up and down, the man sucked on her tits and licked at her nipples. The wetness and physical sensations were getting Linda off, and as she had an orgasm she pressed herself down onto the man. He continued to buck his hips and that caused him to orgasm, spewing his cum onto his own chest.
Though she’d never given a lap dance, Erica suspected the guy in the chair in front of her was too busy looking at her exposed tits, pussy, and ass to care. This stranger had paid her hundreds of dollars for the lap dance, so she was going to try her best. As she rubbed her ass against his lap, she could feel the hard lump of his cock, and she positioned herself so that she was rubbing her pussy lips up and down the length. 'Might as well get some pleasure out of this if I can’, she thought, ‘not that the money isn’t enough’.
An orgasm came quickly, the thrill of the evening finally climaxing inside her. The feel of a stranger’s cock parting her pussy lips was enticing. It must have been obvious that she’d cum because the man asked, “Now that you’d had one, how about me?” Erica realized immediately what he meant when he slid down his zipper, pulled his dick from his pants, and pointed his hard shaft toward her face.
“I don’t know about that”, she answered playfully. The man had a beautiful cock and she was quite intrigued to feel someone other than her husband. Without a word the man produced a bundle of money and held it out toward Erica. Realizing this man was paying her for sex, that he considered her a whore, made her feel dirty and more aroused.
Taking the money she dropped her knees in front of the man, intent on getting his shaft slick with her mouth so she could feel him inside her ready pussy. It must have been too much for him because his orgasm came very quickly. Erica didn’t want to disappoint, 'He paid good money after all’, so she kept her mouth firmly affixed to his dick and swallowed every drop of his cum. Feeling less than satisfied she left him to clean up and went in search of another man.
Leanne was enjoying giving her lap dance, the guy was hot and she was horny. As she rubbed against him he put his hands on her tits, grabbing two handfuls and squeezing. While she wasn’t sure he was supposed to do that, it felt really good so she didn’t resist. After a few minutes she was becoming more turned on, and as she faced him he licked her nipples. She knew that wasn’t allowed, so she pulled away and stopped him. "I’ve got more money", he said. "I’ll give you this", he held out a roll of bills, “if you let me keep going.”
Taking the money Leanne thumbed through the roll, it was many hundreds of dollars. 'This guy’s going to give me all this money just to lick my tits?’, she thought. "Okay", she said. It would be stupid to turn down that kind of money, even if she wasn’t married. After she stuffed the money in her purse, she climbed back onto his lap and stuck her tits in his face.
He ground his cock against her, rubbing himself through his pants against her pussy. After a minute of sucking on her tits she was losing control and stood up. The man looked puzzled, even a bit upset, until she reached down and undid his pants and slid them down. She couldn’t help herself, Leanne needed to see and feel his dick.
His dick was large. 'Larger than my husband’s’, the thought aroused her. At first she used her hands to feel his size and warmth. When that wasn’t enough anymore she used her mouth, feeling him stuff her face and push into her throat. He just sat and fondled her tits while she sucked his cock.
When that was no longer satisfying she stood and lowered her pussy onto his slick shaft. They both moaned as he entered her. This stranger’s cock inside her, filling her pussy like it had never been, was the culmination of an already erotic evening and Leanne orgasmed. She clenched tight as she bounced up and down on his big dick.
It didn’t take long before the man came too. He grabbed her hips, pulled her down tight to his lap, and filled her with his cum. Leanne felt wild and uncontrolled, a stranger was filling her pussy with his spunk like he owned her, like only her husband had done before. As the realization of what she was doing hit her she fell into another orgasm.
The owner of the club watched everything from his office, the cameras feeding into multiple computer monitors. Amateur night was a success, he knew he’d found some new dancers. Even if they weren’t willing to do it for the money or the sex, he had recording that he could use for persuasion.
Elizabeth and her husband had been struggling since the economy was down. They’d both been working longer hours, the bank accounts had less money, and their private life was strained because of it. As a cost saving measure they’d started commuting together, which meant more time to be stressed and angry with each other in the mornings.
One evening she had to work late and her husband was stuck in traffic on the far side of town. After a brief fight over the phone she said, “Fine, I’ll just take the train home.” She’d never had to take the train before, so when she bought her tickets she got directions on which trains took her to which parts of town.
Once on the train platform she noticed it was mostly empty, ‘probably the time of night’, she thought. For safety she moved to the end of the platform away from everyone else. The train arrived a few minutes later and she stepped into the last car. Elizabeth was the only one to get in that particular car. She was so tired she didn’t look to see if anyone else was there, instead she just grabbed a seat as the train took off.
A minute later she noticed there were two people at the other end of the car, what appeared to be a man and a woman. Though she couldn’t tell from where she was sitting, Elizabeth thought they were having sex. The woman appeared to be sitting on the man’s lap gyrating her hips back and forth. When the woman made eye contact Elizabeth turned away, embarrassed at the realization that she’d been staring and got caught.
Moments later she looked back up and there was no doubt that the couple was having sex. The woman’s breasts were exposed, the man was grabbing at them, and she was vigorously bouncing up and down on his lap. Elizabeth moved to another seat at the opposite end of the car, trying to hide away from the show, but she couldn’t help but see and hear what was happening.
The couple was obviously enjoying being watched, the woman’s moans increased and their fucking motions grew more intense. Despite herself, Elizabeth found her pussy was wet. She’d been fighting with her husband so long they’d not had sex in a long time, and the blatant sexual display before her was arousing. Without thinking about it her hand slid beneath her skirt and started teasing her pussy.
An orgasm flowed from her hand through her clit and into her body. The couple noticed and both stared. Elizabeth came back to her senses feeling better than she had in a while. Realizing what she’d done she straightened her clothes and looked around. There were other people in the car, two men. 'They must have gotten on at the last stop’, she thought.
While the couple at the other end of the car continued to fuck, one of the men approached Elizabeth. Nervous and not sure what to do, she froze as the man sat next to her. He put one hand on her leg and started pushing her skirt up. The other man moved in front of the couple, took his dick out of his pants, and started stroking his hard-on right in front of them.
Elizabeth was shocked. The man sitting next to her kept exploring with his hands, one now groping her tit through her shirt and the other all the way up to her panties. As he started fondling her he called out to the other man, “Hey, this cunt’s hot and ready!”
His friend groped the bouncing tits of the woman fucking, while still stroking his cock, and replied, “Be right there, get her going.”
“Now wait”, Elizabeth said. "What the hell are you doing?“, she demanded on the man sitting next to her as he continued to feel her up.
"Rules of the train”, the strange man replied. "The first car is for women only, but the last car is for women looking for a good time. Being in here is consent for anything.“ Stunned but aroused she looked around for an exit while he worked a hand under her bra and inside her panties. Her fear and desire to flee was slowly being overcome by a deeper sexual desire.
Mindlessly she watched as the couple continued to fuck, the man standing in front of them sucked on the woman’s tits and jerked his cock, and all three people seemed to be enjoying it. Fingers worked their way into her pussy while the man tweaked her nipple, it was becoming quite enjoyable. Her hands moved on their own, one to play with her free breast and the other to the man’s hard dick.
As she worked to free him from his pants he was slowly undoing her clothes, her shirt falling open and her skirt around her waist. Elizabeth barely noticed when the train stopped again. The other woman got off the train as she straightened her clothes, and the other two men in the car moved to where Elizabeth was seated as the train started moving again.
By the time they reached her the adjacent stranger’s pants were down and she was stroking his cock. Rather than feeling afraid or even timid, she was intrigued at what it would be like to be with three men. 'Three complete strangers’, she thought. 'What would my husband possibly say? Serves him right for treating me like crap and making me take the train.’
One of the men knelt between her legs and started eating her pussy, the second man stood beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth, while she continued to jerk the dick of the man sitting next to her. The situation had her incredibly excited and she orgasmed almost instantly. 'Wow, that guy really knows how to eat pussy’, she thought.
Elizabeth started to lose track of what was happening, unable to focus on anything before the pleasures coursing through her body. The tongue and fingers in her pussy were replaced by a hard cock. Her hands and mouth moved to whichever dick was closest. 'I can’t believe this’, she thought, 'Three hard cocks all for me.’ Another orgasm took her as she had the thought.
When the cock in her pussy started filling her with cum she clenched tight, heightening his pleasure and hers. "Fuck, I’m cumming again”, Elizabeth realized she’d said it instead of thinking it only once the words had escaped her.
A man stood her up, turned her around, and slid his shaft inside her. As he started fucking her from behind a dick appeared in front of her face and she started sucking. It didn’t take long before the guy she was blowing started cumming, and with his hands gripping her head tightly she had no choice but to swallow his entire load.
Her orgasms were coming more frequently now, the reality of what she was doing adding to her arousal. When the third cock exploded, the man emptying his load into her twat, she thought that was it. Looking around revealed there were two new men in the car and the original man missing. 'The train must have stopped and I didn’t notice’, she thought.
The two new men took the place of the last two. One sat down and pulled her well-lubed pussy onto his upright cock. It was bigger than any she’d had and the tightness of it made her cum immediately. A hard dick popped into her mouth and she started sucking. Someone was sucking on her tits, a hand was rubbing her clit, two dicks were penetrating her, Elizabeth lost track of it all.
At one point she was sitting on a guy’s cock while he sucked her tits. A new man came up beside her and stuck his dick in her mouth, holding her head tight. While in that position she felt a third cock press against her asshole. She tried to protest as it pushed forward into her, but no words were escaping around the thick cock filling her mouth.
The men around her mistook her noises for moans of pleasure which just made them fuck her harder. "Yeah, that horny bitch likes being airtight", she heard some strange man say. Other men chuckled in response. New sensations were rampaging through her body as three cocks penetrated her.
'Fuck, I am enjoying this’, Elizabeth thought. Time passed and she lost count of how many men had cum in her. Finally she realized it was just her and one guy left in the train car. He spewed his cum inside her pussy and then withdrew, letting his dick go limp as he put his clothes back in place.
“Where are my clothes?”, she asked looking around. Apparently at some point all of her clothes had come off and some of them were missing.
“Some guys took some as trophies”, the man answered. It was at the point that Elizabeth realized the man was the train operator. "Anyway, this is the last stop and end of the night, the train doesn’t run anymore today", he said.
“What the hell am I supposed to tell my husband?” Elizabeth realized her bra, panties, stockings, and shirt were missing. All she had left were her shoes and skirt.
“Tell him you feel asleep and missed your stop. Happens all the time.”
Standing there in just her shoes and skirt, cum dripping from her pussy and ass, she yelled after the disappearing train operator, “And what about my clothes?” But there was no answer.
Hannah and I had talked many times about swinging but the conversations were mostly bedroom fantasy. Surely my wife would never do anything like that, after all our marriage was happy and our sex life was satisfying. So I just wrote the whole thing off as pillow talk. I wasn’t sure I would be comfortable swinging, but it was fun to talk about.
Then a couple moved in next door, Catherine and Kurt, who were both built like Greek statues. They were so attractive my wife actually commented on it. The four of us became friends, hanging out on a regular basis. As the friendship grew my wife started talking about swinging with Kurt and Catherine, our pillow talk had become uncomfortably specific.
Despite my reservations, one night my wife invited them over for dinner. When they arrived she answered the door dressed in her sexiest little, black dress with her hair and makeup well done. Kurt and Catherine were also well dressed, everyone looked ready to go to the Ritz even though we were all staying in.
Throughout dinner it was clear that Hannah’s mind was focused on our swinging fantasy, but I didn’t know if our neighbors were aware or if I was willing. Wine flowed, food disappeared, the conversation was amusing, and we found ourselves speaking about trivial things. Hannah asked Kurt, “Want a tour of the house?”
“Sure”, he replied as my wife took him by the hand and they walked out of the room.
Catherine and I were left sitting there, silence hanging between us. Searching for something to say I blurted, “Guess we should take these into the kitchen”, and I grabbed up a handful of dishes. Seemingly reluctant she also picked up some dishes and followed me into the kitchen. We stood there talking, the kitchen island between us, and despite how great she looked I couldn’t bring myself to move the conversation past anything mundane.
Meanwhile my wife lead Kurt upstairs and directly to the bedroom. There were no misconceptions about her intentions. Once inside the bedroom Hannah shut the door behind them and led him to the bed. He didn’t resist as she pushed him onto the bed and undid his pants. As she freed his dick and stoked it she said, “Your cock is bigger than I imagined”.
Before he could respond she wrapped her mouth around his cock and started sucking up and down his shaft. Kurt laid back on the bed and moaned as my wife blew him. After a minute he sat up and roamed his hands over her, feeling her up through her dress. Without taking her mouth off his manhood she wiggle the top of her dress down to free her breasts giving his more access to her body.
He eagerly fondled her breasts while my wife climbed up onto the bed adjacent to Kurt. Hannah pulled her dress up past her hips and straddled our neighbor’s face. Hooking a finger inside her thong he tugged it aside and dug his tongue into her pussy. She bent forward to suck his cock again.
They stayed in the sixty-nine position until Kurt made my wife cum using his hands and tongue to probe her pussy and ass. Hannah sucked his dick deep into her throat and held him there as she rocked her hips back and forth on his face. Her tits pressed against his body as the moans slipped past her lips and around his shaft.
After her orgasm left her she moved her pussy from our neighbor’s face to his dick. With one hand on his chest she balanced herself while using her other hand to wiggle his cock head back and forth against her clit. The excitement was growing to be more than they could take and he grabbed her hips and pulled him down onto her.
One long thrust and he was completely inside, her pussy lips spread around his shaft and gently teasing his balls at the base of his shaft. They started pounding their bodies against each other, her tits bouncing wildly as they both moaned in delight. Hannah quickly had another orgasm grinding herself down onto Kurt’s thick cock, rocking her hips back and forth.
“Deeper… please, deeper”, my wife whimpered. Kurt rolled my wife over and placed himself atop her. They kissed deep and with great passion as he slid himself back inside her pink pussy. Then he leaned back, and while holding himself inside her, slid his arms under Hannah’s knees and lifted her legs into the air.
Leaning forward positioned him perfectly to fuck down into my wife’s willing pussy. He fucked her with so much force she had to brace herself against the headboard. The bed shook, he moaned, her tits bounced, their hips slapped, and she practically screamed with pleasure for countless minutes.
“Yes! Fuck me hard!”, Hannah demanded, “Hard and deep!” And Kurt obeyed picking up his pace causing her to start cumming again. My wife’s pleasure poured from her mouth in an avalanche of profanity. The headboard smacked into the wall a dozen times before he started cumming.
Meanwhile on the opposite side of the house Catherine and I were still standing in the kitchen, the dishes on the counter around us, as we talked about work and some of the latest developments in the neighborhood. The mundane conversation was boring, but constant. I thought I heard a noise from upstairs, but before I could excuse myself from the conversation to investigate Kurt came into the kitchen.
His clothes were a bit disheveled and he seemed flush, but was smiling. "Hi honey", he kissed his wife on the cheek. "What have you two been doing?“
"Nothing, just talking”, she gave him a disappointed look. "Can we go home now?“, Catherine asked. With a nod they said goodnight and I walked them out. My wife was still missing, so I went upstairs to find her.
Hannah was laid out on our bed, dress around her waist, stockings twisted, panties missing, tits exposed, and blissfully oblivious to my presence. The cum leaking out of her red, swollen pussy the last bit of proof to tell me what had happened.
Donna got a job working as a secretary when the economy slowed down, just to help her husband with the bills. They’d held off plans to start a family until things were more financially secure, but they still had to pay for the house and cars. It wasn’t a great job, but it was steady and her boss was pleasant to work for.
One afternoon near the end of the work day her boss called Donna into his office. "Shut the door", he requested. Diligently she closed the door and sat down, ready to take notes. "As you know Donna the company has an opening for a Vice President. If I get that position I get a huge raise, and so do you.“
"That sounds promising”, she replied.
“I need you to do something to help me out though. To help me get the promotion.” Donna waited patiently to hear what was next. "Mr. Brown is also up for the promotion. Now I know that he’s been wasting money on his business trips and claiming expenses he shouldn’t. If we can get proof of that, I’m guaranteed to get the promotion.“
"Okay. What do you need me to do?”, she asked.
“Stay late and after everyone else leaves go into his office and get the files of his expense reports with the receipts. I can use that to prove what he’s been doing.” Donna knew enough about the office layout to knew it wouldn’t be a problem, but if she got caught stealing files from another account manager’s office she’d get in serious trouble. "That’s all", her boss said as he dismissed her.
For the remainder of the day Donna thought about how she’d do it all. How to sneak in, where are the files, where do I hide the files, when will the cleaning crew be here, and dozens of other questions ran through her head. She called her husband to let him know that she needed to work late, which she never did, but mentioned the possible promotion.
Everyone else started leaving for the day and she started making preparations. Finally the office was quiet, it was just her, and she moved across to Mr. Brown’s office. Once inside the files were not as easy to find as she’d hoped. After too much time spent searching she found exactly what she needed right as the cleaning crew showed up.
Panic ripped through her and Donna hid behind the big desk hoping no one had seen her. 'I can’t stay here’, she thought, ‘They have to clean everywhere and that means in here as well.’ The cleaners were moving through the open part of the office and there was no way to leave without being seen. Leaving with the evidence in her hands and getting caught would cost not only the promotion but her current job as well.
Quietly she sat and waited, looking through the open door, waiting for the cleaners to give her a chance to escape. Donna thought she had the perfect moment and stood up to leave, but as she stepped into the doorway a man appeared. She bounced off of him, falling backward. The tall, muscular black man was wearing a maintenance uniform with a name tag that read Leo.
“You ain’t supposed to be in here”, he said looking at the files in her hand. Stammering she tried to slip past him, but he closed the door and trapped her in the office with him. "See, I’m the cleaning crew supervisor. I’m allowed to be here. But you aren’t supposed to be in this office.“
"I’m sorry. I was just leaving”, again Donna tried for the door and the black stranger blocked her.
“I don’t think you’re supposed to have those”, he pointed to the files in her hands that clearly had Mr. Brown’s name all over them. At that point she knew she was caught. He could obviously sense her discomfort. "Tell you what though. You do something for me and I don’t tell anyone what I saw.“
She’d already made one deal today and that didn’t turn out well, but Donna had a lot to lose so she asked, "What do you want?”
Without saying anything he stepped forward and ripped her sweater open, scattering buttons across the floor. Frightened away she backed away and bumped into the desk. He closed on her and she fell back onto the desk. His strong hands pushed her skirt up her legs and around her waist. Laying there with her bra and panties exposed, she waited to see what this man would do next.
Roughly he pushed her panties aside and shoved a finger into her pussy. It was uncomfortable and made her squirm. "No, don’t", she whimpered in protest. Leo smacked her on the ass and continued to finger her. When she tried to get up he pushed her down.
As the black man towered over her, Donna felt herself getting aroused. The strange man’s violent exploration of her body was the culmination of a day that already had her on edge and her emotions were spinning out of control. After she stopped trying to get off the desk his hand transitioned from holding her down to groping her breasts.
Leo had pushed her panties aside, but didn’t seem content with that so he grabbed the edges and yanked them off. With Donna’s feet still high in the air he stepped against the desk causing her ankles to rest on his shoulders. One of his hands massaged her clit while the other unfastened her bra.
“Oh fuck”, she whispered as her body approached orgasm watching this black stranger violate her. When she came Donna tried diligently to remain as quiet as possible so none of the cleaners would hear her. Her attempted restraint just encouraged Leo and he flicked his thumb over her clit faster.
While Donna’s breathing returned to normal she made a vain attempt to cover herself up, but her sweater was useless and wouldn’t stay closed. "Alright, let me up", she said.
“We ain’t done”, Leo shot down at her, “We’re just getting going.” He pushed his pants down causing his dick to pop out. Donna looked at it amazed as it bobbed over her. "You’re going to take this.“
"No. I can’t. It’s too big”, she protested.
“You’re going to take it. Your pussy is soaked. You want it”, he grinned. In some deep part of herself she knew she did. When she didn’t resist he aimed his giant dick at her snatch and pushed himself inside her. It took over a minute for him to get fully inside her.
Once he did there was no hesitation before he started fucking her. Forcefully he slammed down into her, causing the desk to shake, and her pleasure to surge. Occasionally he’d play with her tits, but mostly he held her hips and watched her tits bounce back and forth as they fucked.
Donna moaned her way through two more orgasms before the black stranger started cumming. She felt his build up and tried to pull away, but his strong hands on her hips held her tight and he emptied his balls into her womb. Never before had she been fucked like that, just used for a man’s pleasure, and it was titillating.
She lay on the, now messy, desk breathing heavy and basking in the sensations her body was experiencing. The pleasure was slowly melting away leaving her floating in bliss. There was a strange twinge as she watched Leo stuff his massive length back into his pants. It all started to turn to panic though as he reached for the door.
Her sweater was torn open, panties missing, bra undone, skirt crumpled around her waist, hair a mess, pussy dripping, and husband waiting at home. Quickly she grabbed up the files she’d come for, tried to cover herself as much as possible, and hide in case any cleaners were outside the office. The black man opened the door to the office and as he stepped out he said to Donna, “See you next Wednesday, or else.”
Edith and Blake lived on a small farm in a very rural part of the Midwest. Visitors were rare, and unexpected visitors were unheard of. Blake had inherited the farm from his family when he was 19, and married Edith just a few years later when she was 18. That was a few years ago and though things had been difficult they’d been making it.
One day just after lunch there was a knock on the farm house door which seemed odd, but Blake answered it anyway. On the porch were two men, one white and one black, both wearing suits and carry cases. The suits alone were enough to mark them as complete outsiders, but such in such a small town everyone knew everyone else and Blake didn’t know either of these guys.
They introduced themselves as salesmen and asked to come inside for a minute. Blake already knew he didn’t want to buy anything, but he was raised to be very polite so he let them in. Edith cleaned up and offered the salesmen something to drink, which they were quite thankful for. Quite a bit of time went by as the two salesmen showed Edith and Blake all the things they had in the cases. An assortment of brushes, creams, lotions, and other cosmetic products that Blake no interest in.
Edith showed interest though, and was curious about everything. Blake was out of ways to get the salesmen to go, so he stood up and said, “If you’ll excuse me, I have to go tend the animals now. Nice having you two by though.”
He thought that would dismiss them so he could get back to his day, but when the salesmen made to stand up Edith stopped them, “Please, tell me about this one”, and she pointed to a bottle on the table. Blake had little choice, and didn’t feel he was being rude, so he left the house to go feed the animals and do the afternoon chores while Edith sat politely with the salesmen.
After Blake left Edith felt a bit more relaxed. She was very interested in what products the salesmen were selling, but she knew they had no money for such things. Blake would never approve of her buying the things anyway, he would call it girly and frivolous. "What about that there?“, Edith asked pointing to a fancy looking bottle.
"That’s something you apply to the prettiest part of your body and it makes it smell fantastic”, the white salesman said.
“Why that’s just silly”, Edith replied, “Why would you want your face to smell fantastic?”
“I didn’t say it was for your face”, the white salesman shot back with a smile.
“Oh my”, Edith blushed.
“Would you like to try some?”, the black salesman asked.
“I really can’t afford any of these things”, Edith bashfully admitted fearing the salesmen might now leave.
“That’s alright”, the black salesman admitted, “We’re allowed to give away free samples if you’d like to try some”.
“Well okay, I guess that’s okay”, Edith said. The white salesman stood up, took the bottle and poured a small amount of the cream into his hand. He looked at Edith for a moment and puzzled. "What’s wrong", she asked.
“I was going to dab some on you, but there’s nowhere to put it.”
“Oh right”, she confirmed, “It’s not for my face.” Earlier she’d been wearing a tank top and a skirt, but when the company showed up she’d thrown a sweater on to cover up. Now she shyly removed the sweater and pushed the straps of her top and bra aside so he could get at her shoulders.
“That’s better”, the white salesman said as he rubbed the cream into her shoulders. It felt really good the way he rubbed her and massaged her shoulders, and cream did smell really good.
After a minute she looked back at their cases and asked about another bottle, “What about this one? Can I try that one?”
“Sure”, the black salesman said standing up and retrieving the bottle. The white salesman returned to his seat as the black one poured a little liquid out into his hands and rubbed it onto Edith’s shoulders.
It smelled different and was a little cold. "What’s this one do?“, she asked.
"This one is for opening up your pores”, the black man answered. "Oops", a bit of the liquid had run down Edith’s chest and was leading a streak between her breasts. Without hesitating the black man ran one hand down to her cleavage and rubbed the liquid into her skin.
“I don’t think you should do that”, Edith felt powerless and a bit excited at the same time.
“Well this isn’t really for your shoulders”, the white man said.
“We could let you have the bottle free if you want”, the black man said.
“Wow really?”, Edith sounded more naive than she intended. "Why would you do that?“
"If you let me finish rubbing the liquid in you can have it”, the black man answered. Not really sure what he meant Edith just nodded. Taking that as a sign to continue the black man put both hands on her cleavage and rubbed the liquid around.
Edith caught her breath at his touch, “I think that’s a little inappropriate”, she protested weakly.
“Don’t you want the bottle?”, the white salesman said holding it up as the black salesman continued to rub.
“Could I have both?”, she asked.
“Sure”, both mean answered together. The black salesman moved back to his chair as the white salesman stood behind Edith and rubbed some of the first cream from her shoulders down to her cleavage. "You know", he said, “This would be easier without your tank top in the way”.
Edith had an idea, since she’d already gotten two free bottles she wondered if she could get more. "I couldn’t possibly", she said, “That would be wrong. Maybe if you gave me a bottle of that fancy stuff there”, she pointed.
“That’s fine”, the black salesman said picking up the fancy bottle and setting it aside with the other two bottles they were going to give her.
Edith lifted her tank top over her head and dropped it on the floor. Both men caught their breath, looking at her bra covered breasts. "How large are those?“, the white salesman asked.
"36D”, she answered.
“They’re beautiful”, the black salesman said taking his position behind her again as he began to rub some other lotion onto her cleavage. "They must get sore during the day", he said.
“Oh yes”, she answered enjoying the attention her breasts were getting.
“We have something for that too”, the white salesman said grabbing a bottle. "It’s designed to ease aches and pains. Would you like to try it?“
"I guess so”, Edith said.
“Great”, the white salesman said with a smile, “Let’s just get that bra out of the way and we can put some on.”
Edith noticed that both salesman had removed their jackets, it was rather warm in the house, but the thought of being topless in front of two strange men was frightening. Other thoughts entered her mind though. How far would these salesmen be willing to go? Could she get everything she wanted free just by showing them some skin? She wanted to try.
“Well alright”, Edith said, “But only if I can have the bottle to keep.”
“Okay”, the white salesman said picking the bottle up and getting his hands ready to rub some onto her. Edith stood up and made a show of removing her bra, unfastening it with her back turned to them, then holding it in place as she sat back down, and then finally letting it drop to the floor as her tits sprung free for them to view. If Blake came in now there’d be a world of trouble, but she knew he’d be busy with afternoon chores until dinner.
Both men gasped again, and the white man practically attacked her with his hands, rubbing them all over her tits. Edith moaned a bit as he tweaked her nipples and continued to massage her breasts. The lotion was working too, her breasts did feel better. After a minute the men switched so the black man could rub her tits. The black man’s hands were bigger and stronger, Edith had never been with another man besides Blake and now she was wondering what it was like, what she’d missed.
Her eyes had closed reflexively and when she opened them she saw the white salesman sitting in front of her rubbing his crotch gently through his pants. She really didn’t mind and didn’t say anything, but when he saw he’d been caught he sat up and said, “We have some other things you might be interested in. This”, he picked up a smaller bottle, “is for your legs when you shave them.”
“Really?”, Edith asked while still getting her tits rubbed.
“Oh yeah”, the white man looked about frantically before grabbing up a small package, “And it comes with this free pair of stockings. If you’d like to try it.”
“Sure”, Edith smiled. Both men smiled as the white man poured some of the bottle’s contents into his hand and dropped to the floor in front of Edith. She wasn’t wearing shoes or socks, not around the house, but she was wearing stockings with her skirt. "Wait a minute", she said standing up. "Let me take these off.“
As she stood up and put one leg up on the chair both men got quiet, the black man sitting and the white man kneeling, both intently watching her. Pulling her skirt up higher than was proper she slowly rolled one of her stockings down her leg and over her ankle, letting it fall onto the pile of her clothes on the floor. The other leg was opposite the two men, so it meant they’d get a view of her panties as she took the stocking off.
Though she tried to be proper about it, she realized that the men were going to see no matter how she did it, and that thought actually turned her on a bit. Edith realized she was wet, and her cotton panties probably had a small wet spot. As she took her second stocking off her foot and dropped it to the floor she noticed that both men had huge bulges in the front of the pants.
The white man put his hands on her legs as soon as she sat down, rubbing the gel into her skin, working his way higher and higher. As his hands passed her knee Edith stopped him, "You’ll get my skirt messy.”
“Well I really need to rub this in all the way up your leg to show you how well it works. Perhaps if you took your skirt off I could finish”, he said looking up at her.
“I don’t think that sounds proper”, Edith said knowing she could get more product for flashing some more skin.
“We can throw in another bottle and the stockings if you’d like”, the black salesman said.
“Well alright”, Edith said sounding reluctant. She stood up and watched the two men, slowing unzipping the back of her skirt and sliding it down her legs to the pile on the floor. The bulges in their pants jumped and strained to be free.
Edith sat back down in the chair and both men knelt in front of her, each taking a leg by the ankle and massaging it. The two men were enthralled, spreading her legs wide as they rubbed a hand farther and farther up toward her wet snatch. She eyed the growing pile of lotions and creams that were now hers, and all to let these two men touch her and make her feel good. The thought was exciting, that she could manipulate these two men so easily, and she knew the wet spot on her panties was growing as the two men stared intently.
When their hands reached her thighs and their finger tips brushed her panties Edith suddenly got very uncomfortable. Her husband would likely be away for awhile, but if he came in and saw her now he would be so pissed. The exploring hands of the two men were getting more confident and Edith wriggled uncomfortably. "Are you alright?“, the white salesman asked.
"Well…”, she struggled to answer, “It’s just that I’m so naked and you two are still fully clothed. It feels wrong.”
“That’s easily solved”, the black salesman said. Both salesmen stood, and stripped down to their boxers, laying their clothes neatly aside. The bulges were more visible now, and Edith couldn’t believe the size. She’d only ever seen her husband’s dick, but it wasn’t half the size of these two from what she could see. Edith had no idea how a woman could take something that big without a lot of pain.
The black salesman returned to kneeling in front of Edith and rubbing both her thighs, while the white salesman returned to his case. "Can I ask you something a bit more personal?“ Edith nodded finding words difficult. "Do you take the time to shave and trim your pubic area?” That was rather personal, and she didn’t know what to say. Shaking her head was all she could do, the heat between her legs growing. "Well we have something here that you might be interested in trying then. It’s a special shaving cream for women, for that special area.“
He held up a bottle and a fancy looking razor and came over to kneel in front of Edith. The black salesman hooked his fingers in the sides of her cotton panties and slowly slid them down. When she didn’t protest he lifted her ass slightly, just off the chair, and pulled her panties completely off and tossed them onto the pile of her clothes.
There she was, completely naked, with both men staring at her hairy bush. Unable to bring herself to stop them, she watched as the men sprayed some of the cream into their hands and rubbed it into her pubic hair and around her pussy, their fingers lightly brushing her clit. Then, slowly, they took the razor and shaved her smooth, both of them staring at her exposed pussy.
"Well now what will I tell my husband? If I don’t have those things later he won’t believe what happened.”
“That’s alright”, the white salesman said, “We can give you these as a free sample too.”
“Thank you”, Edith said smiling. "Now if there’s nothing else it’s probably best you two leave.“ It was obvious from the look on the men’s faces they didn’t want to leave, so she added, "I’m afraid I don’t have anything left to take off.” As if to prove her point she held her hands up and shook her huge breasts slightly.
“Would you like more samples?”, the black man asked. Edith nodded. "We could give you a sample of everything here if you’d like.“
"What would that cost”, Edith asked.
“Oh nothing”, he answered. "That’s why they’re free samples, but you’d have to let us touch you any way we wanted.“
Edith whimpered, "Well… alright.” She had no idea what made her said it, wasn’t convinced the voice was hers.
The white salesman took one bottle of everything out of their cases and set them on the counter by the kitchen, “There you go, all yours.” That was when both men moved next to Edith and removed their boxers. She gasped, both of their cocks were bigger than she thought any man could be.
Mesmerized she wrapped a hand around each and slowly stroked them. One man slid a hand over her pussy, pushing a finger into her, and rubbing the freshly smooth skin around her lips. The other man kissed her and massaged her breasts. Edith had never felt so sexy, never knew she could.
They pushed her back on the couch, one man knelt between her legs and sucked on her pussy while the other knelt beside her and stuck his cock in her mouth. It was huge, and she had trouble getting more than the head between her lips, “You’re so big”, she moaned.
“Never seen one that big before?”, the salesman asked. Edith nodded her head no as she continued sucking on it. Working the head and top of the shaft in and out of her mouth while stroking it with both hands.
All of their teasing and attention had her so hot that her first orgasm surprised her, the man between her legs was working magic on her clit, and she jumped when she started cumming. The salesman didn’t let up though, he kept his mouth tight to her cunt, determined to drive her wild with his tongue.
As her orgasm faded and her body calmed the two men high fived, big smiles on their faces. The black salesman got out from between her legs and moved his dick to her face while the white salesman knelt between her legs. At first Edith ignore the black cock hanging inches from her face, concentrating instead of the large white penis that wasn’t her husbands it worked its way into her. It was so large it felt like it was climbing into her womb and she was glad for how wet she was.
Once the stranger’s dick was completely inside he started fucking her, stroking in and out slowly. "Going to pay attention to this?“, the black salesman asked wiggling his dick in her face. Edith turned her face toward it, her mouth slightly open, she’d never been with a black man and was quite hesitant. If her husband discovered anything about this he’d kill them all, but she wasn’t sure how she felt about sucking a black dick.
The man must have sensed her hesitation because he put one hand on the side of her head and slowly guided his dick into her mouth. Edith closed her eyes and let it happen. Once the head of his cock was rubbing against her tongue she realized it wasn’t any different than the other salesman. As she started sucking, licking, and stroking the huge black member she opened her eyes to look at what she was doing.
While the black dick grew hard in her hands and mouth Edith thought about how wrong it felt, how horrified her husband and neighbors in the small town would be if they knew, and the thought turned her on more. She sucked and stroked harder as the guy fucking her pussy increased his pace. All three of them moaned as their bodies moved and the couch squeaked.
After many minutes Edith was rushed by another orgasm, the large cock flooding her pussy with pleasure. The salesman held himself deep inside her as she finished cumming. She moved up on the couch letting his dick fall out of her. Never before had she orgasmed more than once during sex and the sensation was overwhelming.
But the two salesmen seemed to have no intent of letting her rest. The black salesman put his two strong hands on her hips and rolled her over to her hands and knees. Quickly he slid his large, black cock into her pussy, her juice and saliva eliminating any physical resistance. She started cumming as soon as he started pumping, the thought of a black stranger fucking her was too much.
The other salesman sat in front of her on the couch with his dick sticking straight up from his lap to Edith’s eager face. Hungrily she took him in her mouth tasting her own juices on his hard shaft, something she’d never done before and was surprised by how much she liked. Her body was taking over as pleasures she’d never experienced pushed her mind farther into quiet.
Moaning loudly she orgasmed again as the black salesman fucked her harder, slamming his long shaft into her tight cunt. Edith’s body moved back and forth, trying to prolong the orgasm it was experiencing. Unfortunately she wasn’t accustomed to such vigorous sex and the salesman’s dick fell free from her snatch.
Her eyes were closed, her head down, and her attention focused on the throbbing male member in her mouth. All of which caused her to not immediately realize the black salesman was reinserting his cock, but into her ass instead of her pussy. "Ah! What are you doing?”, she yelped.
“Relax”, he told her as he pushed more of himself inside her.
“Oh, no”, she winced in pain, “that hurts too much. It doesn’t feel good.” The salesman in front of her returned her mouth and attention to his dick, using his hands to guide her face while he groped a tit. Meanwhile the salesman behind her rubbed her pussy and clit with his hand. Their fondling was turning her on and even though her ass was on fire her body was pulsing with pleasure.
When they heard her moan in pleasure they lifted her up and flipped over, the salesman never letting his dick slip from her ass as they sat on the couch, Edith impaled atop him. Her hips started moving up and down on their own, causing her asshole to stretch up and down the length of the hard, black dick. Despite all the reservations she had, she found the pleasure in her body was building and pushing her toward another orgasm.
Edith had never been with anyone but her husband, much less two men at the same time. So when the white salesman drove his head between her legs and started eating her pussy while another man was fucking her ass, it was too much. The orgasm that had been looming exploded out of her and Edith was fairly sure she screamed in pleasure. Totally lost now to the sensations within, she let herself ride the black cock in a way that her body instinctively seemed to know.
The man in front of her stood and positioned his dick at the entrance to Edith’s pussy. For a minute she continued to bounce, just rubbing her snatch against the head of his dick, savoring the feeling. Finally he pushed forward and she was forced to hold still while a second cock impaled her, this one stretching her pussy.
Now she was full, both holes completely stuffed with man meat, and Edith didn’t know what to do. She held herself there just enjoy the feeling of being stretched like she never had been. Soon though both men started pumping their dicks in and out of her. When she started cumming, she had to grab onto the man atop her to brace herself.
“I can’t believe it”, she was moaning and panting between words, “I’m cumming. I’ve never cum this long.” It felt like when one dick stopped making her cum the other one started. Edith fell from one orgasm into the next. "Oh gosh. Don’t stop", she begged these two strangers to keep pounding her holes.
She didn’t know how long they were like that, but after countless orgasms her head was lost in a fog. Edith wasn’t sure which salesman started cumming first, the throbbing of both cocks seemed to hit simultaneously, but she had one amazing orgasm as both men filled her with their hot cum.
Exhausted she collapsed onto the couch as the guy atop her withdrew. The black salesman withdrew his cock and stood up. Lazily she watched as both men cleaned themselves and got dressed. They left all the free samples strewn across the living room and into the kitchen as they took their cases and left. Edith was still laying on the couch, naked and shaved, with cum seeping out both of her holes when her husband came in a few minutes later done with his afternoon chores.
I’d had a number of lovers in my life, but Laura was definitely the hottest. There was nothing she wouldn’t try sexually, we experimented in every way we could. Somewhere over our years together we developed the idea of teaching others how to please people sexually. That was when we started a sexual education program.
The premise was to teach people how to stimulate and tease their partners, to agitate them, to the point of sexual bliss. I’d explain a technique to a class of students and Laura would help me demonstrate, she was quite the willing assistant. We’ve been running the program for years now, and despite what most people think our classes are not all men. An average class is 40 percent women, and we even have women only classes, where Laura turns the tables and teaches while using me for demonstration.
Our classes have thirty students, to keep the room intimate, and I start by laying out a basic presentation. Laura always wears something sexy, usually a black lacy bra, black thong panties to match, garter, stocking, and heels to make her legs stand out. We start with the breasts, the large presentation screen shows diagrams of a woman’s breasts with the sensitive areas highlighted. While I present information Laura plays with her breasts to demonstrate, using the removable cups of her bra to expose her nipples for everyone to see.
I will also take turns rubbing her breasts, pinching the nipples, and running my mouth and tongue over them. Portions of the program are recorded so I can demonstrate the techniques while the commentary keeps running. More than once I’ve caught people rubbing themselves as they watch, men stroking their cocks through their paints and women playing with their breasts. The next portion of the class has pushed a few people over the edge though.
We move to the vagina and Laura un-clips her panties to remove them. She’ll sit on the edge of the massage table we use and spread her legs, exposing her pussy to the room of students. As the presentation proceeds she touches herself in all her sensitive areas as I relay information. When we reach the clitoris and I explain that’s the easiest area for a woman to have an orgasm Laura will flick a finger back and forth over hers, teasing herself to orgasm.
More than one guy has creamed his pants as he watched Laura’s tanned, blonde body wiggle in pleasure. I then explain that the woman’s body becomes more sensitive once she’s had a clitoral orgasm and demonstrate by using my hands on her pussy and clit to make her cum quite easily. She’s never had a problem getting off, but she always seems especially excited during the seminars. Her orgasms are loud and intense; I think she gets hot being watched.
Then we move to other sensitive areas of the body. Laura loves to have her neck played with and I will kiss, suck, and nibble on it. I also demonstrate how to rub a woman’s back, ass, and legs for great stimulative effect. Eventually I move to her feet, slip off her heels, and rub her feet through her stockings. She keeps her legs extended so that one foot gets massaged and the other is against my chest as I explain that reciprocal contact is very important.
At that point in the seminar Laura’s blue eyes are shining in anticipation because we move to oral sex. She’ll lay back on the table as I move my head between her legs. The audio presentation guides me as I kiss my way down her legs, rub the area around her pussy with my hands gently, until eventually my lips find her clit. I switch between kissing, licking, and sucking her clit and her pussy lips as she lays on her back and moans. The whole class watches as I bring her to the edge of orgasm.
Men have hands down their pants, women have hands in pants and up shirts, it’s almost irresistible for people. Laura is good about holding off her orgasms, but when the commentary mentions that vaginal and clitoral stimulation creates a very intense orgasm I stick two fingers in her pussy as I eat her out and that always makes her explode. She’ll cum so hard the table shakes, and moan so loud she drowns out the presentation. Laura’s usually not the only one cumming at that point, others in the room find the scene irresistible, but we don’t stop there.
I explain that a woman’s clitoris can become so sensitive from multiple clitoral orgasms that it can become painful to touch. While it’s still possible to make a woman cum from touching the clit, it’s usually uncomfortable, and a woman will typically begged to be fucked. The need for vaginal stimulation can become overwhelming. Laura drops from the table at this point and removes my pants, exposing my hard cock. She spends a minute getting me slick with her mouth while I explain the importance of lubrication to the pleasure of both partners.
Once finished she will lay back on the table as I position my hard dick between her legs, pointing it at her pussy. As I slowly enter I explain over her moans that it’s important to move slowly, to avoid causing any discomfort to the woman, and that it creates another chance to agitate the woman and heighten her arousal.
When my dick is fully inside Laura, stretching her pussy wide and filling her deep, I hold myself still. The audio track takes over, touching on the importance of letting the woman move first. It demonstrates her level of arousal and, with her in control, let’s her work the angle of penetration that feels best. She starts moving her hips, thrusting up off the table and fucking herself on my member.
We’ll fuck in that position for about ten minutes as she easily has another orgasm, her moans so loud they’re audible over the commentary. The class is completely enthralled by the sights before them, focusing completely on her tan body wiggling on the table surface. We switch positions so that she is bent over the table propped up on her arms. Her ass pushes back against me as my hard cock slides into her tight pussy again.
As I fuck her from behind the audio talks about areas of the woman’s body that can be aroused from that position. Using my hands I demonstrated, cupping her swinging tits as she arches back into me. After a minute I move my hands to her neck and play with her hair, grabbing a handful to pull her head back so I can kiss and nibble her shoulder and neck. Finally I slide a hand down to her ass and massage her anus, never once slowing my fucking motion.
The position is too much for Laura. Her body pinned against the table as I slam into her from behind while pulling her hair and playing with her ass. She screams through a long orgasm and all other sounds fade away. Tired and spent she collapses on the table, her breathing is deep and hard which causes her chest to rise. The class watches the sweat run down her breasts as I withdraw my hard cock from her pink pussy.
I give her a moment to catch her breath before the final surprise. I slide my hard dick back into her pussy causing her to quiver as her body loses control. I remind the class that the clitoris will be very sensitive and I gentle rub hers with my fingers. It’s too much for her, my cock buried inside her and the motion on her clit, and Laura cums again. This time she grabs my wrists trying to remove my hand, the sensations overwhelm her and she lets out a string of naughty words between moans as her hips buck wildly. She’s completely lost in the sensations as the long orgasm I force on her courses through her body.
That’s when we take a break to give everyone an opportunity to clean themselves up and absorb what they’ve seen. The second half of the day is when we talk about toys, fetishes, role-playing, dirty talking, and other scenarios that can agitate to heighten arousal and pleasure. We also discuss the various areas for the man to ejaculate and the different sensations that can have on the woman’s body.
My wife wanted to lose some weight and get fit. We’d been married for a while, and like most couple we’d grown complacent and overweight. So she signed up for a gym membership that she planned on using while I was at work during the days. I didn’t think she’d stick with it, most people don’t, but after six months she’d lost a lot of weight and was back to the incredible shape she’d been in when we got married.
It has also affected her libido, because she was super horny all the time and in bed she was insatiable. One night I discovered she’d shaved her pussy. I didn’t know where it came from, and didn’t care, because we were having amazing sex for the first time in quite a while.
Then one day at work I realized I’d accidentally grabbed my wife’s phone that morning instead of my own. I was going to call her at lunch, but when I unlocked her phone found some photos I wasn’t expecting. The first few were innocent, her at the gym posing with some guys. Honestly they all looked kind of silly in their tight outfits, flexing their muscles, smiling into the mirror.
But quickly the pictures became more raunchy. Some of the guys cupping my wife’s breasts, some of them grabbing her pussy, all through her tight outfit. Next were photos of them feeling my wife up, but their hands were inside her clothes. There were a couple dozen guys in the photos, taken with my wife in various parts of the gym on different days, but all the pictures revealed that every guy got to feel my wife up at least once.
There was a photo of three guys touching her at once, three different sets of hands on her body. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit started moving and sliding out of the way, providing a clear view of these strange men fondling her breasts and fingering her pussy. A few photos made it clear that my wife was moving her outfit aside, her hands pulling her top or bottom to make way for the hands of the strange men.
I noticed those photos had been started almost four months ago, when my wife’s libido picked up, but these photos of my wife going from posing with her gym buddies to exposing herself were taken over the course of a month. The next month’s photos showed my wife getting felt and fingered, but doing some feeling of her own. It was obvious that as she lost weight, she got more confident with herself and more comfortable with these strange men.
Photos of her rubbing dicks through their outfits while they held her breasts, her hands down men’s shorts obviously grabbing their dicks, and some of her rubbing her exposed body parts against these men. A few showed her looking down their shorts while smiling, but in all of them some part of my wife was exposed and being groped.
There was one particular day when a lot of men were at the gym, because my wife had a whole series of photos of her posing with each guy, must have been at least thirty men total. They would fondle her while she would grab their dicks, and slowly they accumulated behind her. As the photos progressed my wife’s outfit went from disheveled, to displaced, finally to on the floor at her feet. Eventually there was one group shot where all the men dropped their shorts or pulled their outfits down so their hard dicks were exposed, my wife standing in the center of them completely naked, everyone smiling.
Not sure what to make of this, but unable to stop myself, I continued into the depths of my wife’s phone to see how far she went. I had to know what the photos showed. Sure enough over the course of the last two months things got to the point my wife was jerking men off, exercising naked, posing naked or half dressed on the various pieces of equipment, men cumming on her exposed breasts, and letting any man it seemed finger any hole.
When I got to the first photo of her sucking a strange man’s cock I wasn’t surprised, but the strength left me and I dropped her phone. It landed in my lap where the image of my wife, on her knees with another man’s hard dick in her mouth, stared up at me. That was when I realized how hard my own dick was. It was literally throbbing, tight against my pants, and aching to be touched.
My mind in a fog, I found myself leaving the office claiming to be not feeling well. I sat in my car in the parking lot and continued to flip through the photos. My wife apparently spent a couple weeks sucking the dicks of everyone in the gym. Some guys would cum on her tits, others apparently came in her mouth. Then my wife progressed to sucking cock while getting eaten out, all while other men groped her tits and fingered her ass.
Still uncertain of what I was doing or thinking, I reached down to adjust my dick and instantly started cumming in my pants, while staring at a photo of my wife sucking a hard dick with cum dripping from her breasts and another strange man licking her pussy. Thankfully there were spare clothes in my trunk, workout clothes from my vain attempt to lose weight months earlier. After I changed I decided to drive to the gym and find out exactly what my wife was doing.
During the drive to the gym I flipped through the rest of the photos. My wife had spent the past month getting fucked. Apparently one day she decided to go all the way, because all the remaining photos showed her with at least one dick inside her. It didn’t seem to matter which man or how many, she was getting penetrated in every hole, and often more than one at a time. She was fucking on various pieces of workout equipment, sometimes the floor of the gym, while other times the men would hold in the air.
Upon arriving at the gym I decided to go in pretending to be interested in joining, hell I was already wearing workout clothes. The three burly men behind the desk welcomed me. They explained the gym was for men only, I thought that was odd since my wife was here regularly, but didn’t say anything. I asked for a tour of the facility and one of the men said, “We have special sessions for members during lunch hours. I’m afraid I can’t give you a tour during these hours. If you become a member then I can show you around, otherwise you’ll have to come back this evening.”
So I signed up to become a member for just one month, although the prices were ridiculous, I needed to get inside and find my wife. When all the paperwork was finished one of the men escorted me into the locker and shower room which had a couple of men showering off, but otherwise looked normal. From there we entered the main gym, and at once the sounds of fucking became clear and loud.
Looking around I could see three groups of men standing around three different pieces of workout equipment. At the one closest there was a pretty blonde woman, completely naked, getting pounded by two naked men while more stood nearby jerking their hard dicks. She was moaning like crazy as these men used her like a sex toy. I looked to see if she was wearing a wedding ring, and she was, which made me wonder if her husband knew what she was doing.
Seeing my surprise, the man escorting me explained, “The women work for us. During lunch hours they are the workout equipment. Anything goes, it’s all included in your membership fee. Of course you’re welcome to use the normal equipment”, he pointed at the weights and machines, “But we find our members prefer this type of exercise instead during lunch." One of the men fucking the blonde announced he was cumming and pumped his load deep into her pussy.
As soon as he pulled out another man stepped up to take his place. The woman didn’t get a break. If my wife was doing this, whoring herself out during the day, then no wonder she’d burned so many calories and lost so much weight. The man escorting me left, returning to the front and said, "I’ll leave you to your workout.”
In a daze I wandered through the gym toward the second group, where another woman was jerking and sucking guys off. She seemed quite happy on her knees surrounded by a group of hard dicks. The third group was near the weights, and in the middle was my wife straddling a guy. His big black dick buried in her pussy, another guy was pumping in and out of her ass, while she sucked a third guy’s dick.
Not all of the men were fit or muscular, nor were they all hung, but they were all hard. I stayed toward the back to watch, not wanting my wife to know that I’d caught her, but unable to look away from my wife literally whoring herself out to a group of men. Some men were standing around taking photos with their phones, so I decided to snap a few of my airtight wife with her own phone.
For almost half an hour I just watched as stranger after stranger fucked my wife. She’d swallow any load, suck or fuck anything hard pushed at her, and let anyone cum on her. Some of the men watching were jerking themselves off, just enjoying the show. It was too much for me to take, my dick was hard again, watching my wife get fucked and hearing her moan in pleasure. So in a moment when her eyes were closed and her head was down, I sneaked through the crowd and pushed my dick into her ass.
With no resistance at all my dick popped into her ass and I slid all the way in. It only took about three pumps before I started cumming. My orgasm was short but strong. When I finished emptying myself into my wife’s ass I pulled away and slipped to the back of the crowd. She didn’t even notice or care that I’d fucked her ass, I was just another faceless dick that she was getting paid to pleasure.
One of the other men at the back of the crowd by me introduced himself. “You must be new”, he quipped, “New guys never last long." He chuckled and went back to wanking himself off while watching my wife get gang-banged. I left through the showers and out the front, not sure whether I’d show my wife her phone and the photos I took, or whether I’d be back tomorrow.
My wife Jen and I had a fantasy about swinging that we’d talked about for years, but never seriously. As our marriage wore on near fifteen years, our sex life slowed down and our talk about fantasies increased. Originally it was mostly a way to spark interest in having sex with each other, but over a year it grew it something more serious.
The fantasy of swinging with another couple came up repeatedly over that year, but neither of us was sure how to get into such a thing for real. Finally I discovered a website for a porn company that specialized in making films with amateur wives having sex with males porn stars, and husbands having sex with female porn stars. At first Jen was completely against the idea, but as we both started to become more desperate to spice things up she started research into the idea.
I could tell she was coming around to the idea when she started bringing up the topic. “You know that all the porn stars go through regular health screenings? That’s something we couldn’t guarantee with any regular couple”, she’d say. “We can pick out the stars that we’d like to be with”, Jen added, “That way we can get what we really want." When she saw that we got paid for doing it, and that it would be thousands of dollars, Jen was completely hooked.
She took over things at that point, making all the arrangements with the porn company and booking our hotel and flights. The idea was very exciting for us, we started having sex regularly at just the thought of finally fulfilling our fantasy. During our flight my wife was obviously very excited about what was going to happen, we both felt young again from the anticipation. For me it was about the fantasy, but for my wife it seemed to be more about the money.
When the day came we found ourselves at an elegant house with the living room set up for shooting. Lights in all corners of the room, two cameras, people to apply make up, some muscle for security, and of course the host. We signed a bunch of forms before our on camera interview with the host. Apparently the way my wife had set it up, she would be in the living room and I would be upstairs in the bedroom.
Once the interview finished he looked into the camera and said, "Alright, let’s get you upstairs and Jen you can stay down here." I was escorted upstairs by one of the men working as security, eager to meet the porn star I’d be with. My wife knew my tastes, and I’d told her some of the stars I liked, so hopefully she’d picked one of my favorites.
Upon entering the bedroom I got suspicious seeing what appeared to be a normal bedroom, but the muscle and I were the only ones there. Suspicion turned into worry when he locked the door, trapping me in the room with a guy almost twice my size. "What now?”, I asked wanting to know what was happening. In response he turned on the television and motioned for me to sit on the bed.
The television showed the living room downstairs, my wife sitting on the couch with the host. After a moment the host said, “Alright, now that your husband is upstairs, let’s bring in our stars." Jen looked over as three men enter the living room, all naked and hung as porn stars. "So this is your fantasy Jen, to get gang fucked while your husband watches and listens from upstairs?”
Nobody waited for her to answer, my wife just licked her lips as the three men descended on her. I got up to try and leave the bedroom, to head downstairs and find out exactly what was going on, but the muscle stopped me. Just a few feet from the door I could hear noises from downstairs that matched the noises coming from the television. Needing to know what was happening, I returned to the bed and watched the screen.
Their hands were running over my wife taking her clothes off as she sucked one of the massive dicks. Though she wasn’t able to get very far down the shaft, she tried her best and used her hands on the rest of the shaft. That didn’t last though, when all of her clothes were on the floor the other two porn stars put her hands to use on their own dicks.
Jen switched from cock to cock, sucking and jerking her way between the three men until all of their dicks were hard and glistening. One of the men dropped between her legs and started eating her out. With their hands running over her body, a mouth on her mound, and two dicks to jerk and suck it was obvious that my wife was getting excited. She began moaning, louder as she approached orgasm, and when she came it was loud enough that I could hear her through the door and over the television simultaneously.
After her orgasm the host asked, “Well, how about it Jen, want one of those big cocks in your pussy?”
My wife smiled and replied, “Hell yeah. I want them all." The porn stars were happy to oblige, turning Jen so she was laying on her back, one of them crawled between her legs and pushed his slick shaft into her cunt. Once he comfortably hit bottom they started fucking their bodies against each other.
Stuck in the bedroom all I could do was watch the action on the television, knowing my wife was getting pounded by complete strangers downstairs. They continued fucking and sucking for almost ten minutes, the guys taking turns on her pussy, each giving her an orgasm. Their hard shafts disappearing into my wife’s pink gash while her tits bounced back and forth.
Then they shifted positions, lifting my wife up to her knees so that Jen was bent over an arm of the couch. One of the guys lined himself up behind her while other stuck his dick down her throat. I wondered why the porn star fucking my wife from behind was going slowly, they certainly hadn’t been slow and gentle before. It took him nearly two minutes before he stopped moving forward.
"How does that feel Jen?”, the host asked. A deep, loud moan was her only response. “Do you think your husband likes this?" Jen nodded with the dick still in her mouth. "Well let’s get a good camera view so he can see that cock in your ass”, he finished.
'What the hell does he mean ass?’, I thought. My wife and I never had anal sex, it was something we’d talked about but she’d always denied it claiming it hurt and she didn’t like it. One of the cameras moved closer and provided a clear shot of the porn star’s dick stretching out my wife’s tight asshole.
The guy in her ass started pumping in and out slowly. Meanwhile Jen was working furiously on the cock in her mouth, sucking his head while jerking the shaft and rubbing his balls. For another ten minutes the three guys rotated positions; one fucking Jen’s ass, another her mouth, and the third standing by jerking his dick to keep it hard. Though she didn’t orgasm the moans coming from her were loud enough to indicate that she was enjoying it.
When the porn star fucking her ass pulled out they all took a quick break for water, the camera angles were checked, but no one covered themselves up. My wife was down stairs walking around completely naked in front of strangers, by open windows, with no idea of who could see.
Upon return to the couch my wife saw the clock and, surprised, said, “Were we fucking for almost half an hour?" The host nodded in response. "Holy crap! How are they still hard?”, she pointed at the porn stars who were also returning to the couch.
"Filming will take most of the day, they’ll be hard for hours", the host said. “It’s what they do. Think you can keep up with them?”
Smiling my wife answered, “Certainly going to try and let these guys fuck me for hours.”
With a nod from the host things started up again. One of the guys lifted my wife up, sat on the couch, and pulled her down onto his upright cock. As soon as her pussy was filled and she was riding, another hard cock appeared in front of her face which she guided into her mouth. I don’t know how long they were like that, my wife riding the guy on the couch while the other two guys got their dicks sucked and jerked.
The moaning was intense, especially my wife, and it was starting to get to me. I was rock hard, but also pretty pissed that I’d been ambushed like this. Muting the television didn’t help either, I could still hear everything pretty well through the door. Jen’s third orgasm was when I decided it was enough and time to end things.
Despite my best attempts I couldn’t get past the muscle, he wouldn’t even let me touch the door. When I voiced my desire to leave he simply reached behind him and knocked on the door twice. Through the door I heard the host announce, “Well Jen, I’m going to go check on your husband, but you just keep enjoying yourself.”
I sat on the edge of the bed and waited for the host. He stepped inside the room, shut the door, and moved closer to the bed so we could talk. It happened that he was standing just in front of the television, so when I looked at him I could see the action of my wife getting fucked by the three porn stars. “What’s the problem?”, he asked.
"That", I pointed at the screen behind him, “is not what I signed up for!”
"Yes it is", he said very matter-of-fact. “I have all the paperwork and your contracts”, he waved a clipboard of papers to prove it. Handing me a part of the stack he said, “Here’s your copy, read it if you want, but your wife set this all up. Full action with three stars for her, you get to watch, you get paid based on what she does, and you both get a full copy of the unedited footage to take home.”
"What do you mean we get paid based on what she does?“ I knew we were getting paid to appear in their video, but I didn’t know the exact details because that was one of the things that Jen had worked out.
The host explained, "you get paid a certain amount just for doing the video. But Jen chose to earn more money for the gang bang, more money for the anal, and it’s possible to earn more depending on what your wife does.”
When I protested about the arrangement; it wasn’t what I wanted, I was supposed to get a star, Jen and I were going to swing, etcetera the host didn’t seem to care. “Look if you want to quit you can, but you forfeit all the money." He looked at the television, my wife was riding one guy cowgirl while another guy licked her clit and she sucked the third guy’s cock.
He snatched up the remote and unmuted the television, Jen’s moans of pleasure became clear and loud. "Doesn’t sound like she wants to stop”, he put a smirk on his face that dripped with a fuck-you attitude. “I think it’s best if you just sit here”, and with that he left the room.
Unsure what else to do, I slumped onto the bed unable to get away from the sound and sight of the television. The host returned to the living room, and sitting down he said, “Well Jen, your husband is certainly enjoying watching you. You seem to be enjoying yourself.”
"Fuck yes!“ Jen was clearly excited.
"Well you continue, we’re here for your entertainment.”
They switched positions so one of the other stars was laying on the couch and my wife mounted him wrapping her pussy around his hard shaft. Another guy lined himself up behind her, pushed her forward so she was bent over with her breasts pressed tight against the guy beneath her. A moment later and Jen let out a bit of a yell. The camera switched and there was a clear view of my wife being double penetrated by the two porn stars.
It took them a while, but eventually they worked up to a rhythmic fucking motion. The cocks were pistoning in and out of my wife’s cunt and ass in time with each other, so she was always full in one hole, these guys really were professionals. After a few minutes Jen started cumming harder than I’d ever seen.
The porn stars didn’t slow down though, they just kept pounding my wife and she kept cumming for well over a minute. Jen’s orgasm was not only the strongest, but the longest she’d had. Her moans were at the volume of screams, her skin was flush, and her body was glistening with sweat.
After her orgasm subsided the third porn star stepped up so that my wife could suck his cock and she didn’t even hesitate. They spent almost five hours fucking in every position imaginable with my wife taking multiple double penetrations. There were few breaks, but Jen kept up with the porn stars through the whole day. Her favorite position seemed to be wrapped around one guy while he was standing, another star standing behind her, and getting lowered down onto their cocks for a double penetration.
At one point the host removed his pants and jerked himself off while watching my wife get fucked. Though he didn’t cum, he managed to get hard. He even let my wife suck him off while she was getting fucked on the couch. The camera perfectly captured her body with his dick in her mouth, one in each hand, and one pounding her pussy.
I had to keep shifting on the bed, the whole situation made me uncomfortable, but my stiff dick pressing against my pants was worse. With the muscle in the room I couldn’t do anything to relieve myself, and he certainly had no interest other than keeping me contained. The day was physically and emotionally agonizing for me.
Eventually they reached the end of the day and the host explained it was time to wrap things up. They had my wife lay on the floor, each star would fuck her pussy until he was ready to cum. Then he would pull out, move to my wife’s face, and spew his spunk across her face or onto her tits. As the last guy blew his wad Jen smiled at the camera and used her fingers to wipe the cum up into her mouth, sucking it down and licking her fingers clean.
Filming wrapped up, the television went dark, and finally the muscle let me out of the room. I rushed downstairs to find my wife in the shower with one of the porn stars. Jen was supposed to be getting clean, but apparently decided that fucking this hung stranger was more important. When she saw me she said, “Hi honey! Be out in a few minutes”, and then went back to fucking his huge cock.
Feeling defeated I looked for a place to sit, quickly decided that the living room was a place I wanted to avoid, so settled on slumping against the wall in the foyer. Almost thirty minutes later my wife was cleaned, dressed, and ready to leave. I whisked her out of there as quickly as I could, just wanted to get as far away from what happened as possible.
The ride to the airport was mostly silent, it was obvious that Jen was in a state of bliss she’d never experienced before. Before reaching the airport though she perked up, oblivious to what I was feeling, she said excitedly, “That was amazing. I’ve never experienced anything like that. And we made a lot of money!”
I was pissed but didn’t know what to say. Then my wife hit with something unexpected, “I want to do it again.”
"What?“, I exclaimed.
"No, no…”, she trailed off, “I need to do it again. I need to feel that again." Visibly upset and on the verge of a violent outburst she said, "We can make a ton of money, I mean look”, she held up the envelope full of bills she’d received, “we made almost $10,000 today. And the guys said that women can make up to $3,000 a day if they do films and strip as headliners at clubs.
My wife had changed so much in one day I wasn’t sure I knew who she was anymore. What I did know is that once she’d made up her mind to do something it was difficult, if not impossible, to persuade her otherwise. After all it took me a long time to convince her to swing. Since that day she’s been performing in movies on a regular basis, once a month she’ll fly to Los Angeles for a week to film, but what bothers me the most is she decided to strip at clubs local to where we live.
Unknown to me, my girlfriend Stacy invited my two friends Josh and Erik back to our apartment to spend another night playing cards. The last evening had turned into strip poker followed by my two friends banging her for hours. This time though she invited them over on a night when I was out of town. Fearing something might happen, I had set up hidden cameras in the apartment, and they caught more than I suspected.
Stacy set up the poker table early in the evening; chips, cards, snacks, and drinks laid out ah hour before anyone showed up. Then she took a shower and dressed in a very sexy outfit with many layers. Erik and Josh arrived within minutes of each other, but the three of them didn’t start playing cards right away. Instead they sat around talking for a few minutes.
The doorbell rang again, to my surprise, and when my girlfriend answered the door it was a guy we knew named Colin. I’d only met him once, and I didn’t like him, but apparently Stacy knew him well enough to invite him into our apartment. I thought perhaps she’d invited him because it was going to be an innocent night of poker, but knowing what happened last time and how she was dressed, I suspected she was planning on fucking this stranger in our bed.
Once he’d arrived, the four of them sat down to play cards. There was no money, but they were using the chips to represent the different things they were wearing. Everyone was using a different color chip so they could keep track. As a hand was lost, the chips went to whoever won.
Within fifteen minutes all three guys were down to their boxers, but Stacy had put on extra clothing before they came over especially for this. She’d lost a few hands, and after losing one more took off her blouse to reveal her black, lacy, cup-less bra. There she sat with her tits just hanging over the black under-wire for everyone to see. Combined with her sheer black stockings, lacy thong, and heels it was all she had left to wear.
Josh took out a camera, “Want to get some shots to remember the evening by”, he said with a smile. My girlfriend didn’t protest, rather she seemed to enjoy posing.
Josh started by walking around the table and taking photos of everyone holding cards and “focusing” on the game. Then he got my girlfriend to pose in the chair, her legs slung over the sides. Spread as she was, I could see that she was wearing the crotch-less thong that I’d bought her for Valentine’s Day. Of course everyone else could see that too. He took some more photos of her bent over the table, sandwiched between the other two guys, and on her knees in front of him looking up past the bulge in his boxers.
The next hand Josh lost, he whipped off his boxers and sat there naked with his dick standing at attention. Colin lost next and stripped slowly, when his hard cock sprang free I could see it was just as big as I knew the other two guys were. Stacy lost the next hand stood, kicking off her heels. Everyone stared at her hanging tits and pussy lips peaking between the lace of the thong.
When my girlfriend noticed everyone looking she pushed her breasts together with her hands and bounced them a bit, just to tease the three men sitting around her. There was no risk of their dicks getting soft with her sitting there on display, but the exposed tits made sure everyone’s dick was ready. Josh took some photos of her playing with her tits, followed by a few looking down while he played with her nipples, and then she posed between Erik and Colin. Erik cupped her tits from behind while she stroked Colin’s cock.
Passing the camera off, Josh moved over to my girlfriend to pose for some photos. Stacy eagerly dropped to her knees between Josh and Colin, taking one huge dick in each hand while smiling for the camera. Finally one photo each of her kissing and licking their cock heads and a minute later they were back to the cards.
Erik won the next hand, my girlfriend sat back in her chair and hooked her thumbs inside the strings of her thong. “This isn’t really covering anything I guess”, she said sliding the crotch-less thong down her legs and onto the floor with the other clothes. Sitting in her stockings and faux bra, she posed as Josh snapped more pictures, using her fingers to spread her pussy lips for the close up shots.
"You look so damned hot with fingers in your pussy", Josh said taking more pictures. That seemed to turn her on a bit, she pushed two fingers inside of herself while using her other hand to rub her clit, all while moaning for the camera.
Down to the last of their clothes, the betting was tense, even though everyone knew what the eventual outcome would be. Erik called a raise, even though he only had his boxers left. “Well I can call that since I have two left, but what are you raising with?”, my girlfriend asked.
"I’ll eat your pussy til you cum", he answered.
"Fine", she smiled as they flipped their cards. Stacy had won the hand though Erik didn’t seem upset about losing. He dropped his boxers and she quickly grabbed his dick, using it to drag him over to the couch. Once there she pushed him onto his back, straddled him, and lowered her pussy onto his mouth. The position had her facing the room and poker table, ensuring everyone and the camera had a good view.
Josh continued to take photos while Colin sat there stroking himself. My girlfriend was already dripping wet and ready to cum, so it didn’t take long for her to cum on Erik’s exploring tongue. When she had her orgasm, she moaned loudly causing Josh and Colin to smile. After that my girlfriend climbed off his face and moved back to the poker table.
They played another hand, with each guy betting an action and my girlfriend risking her last two pieces of clothes. Again Stacy won, and she made Josh hold still while she sat on his lap. Everyone watched intently as she spread here pussy lips and lowered her cunt onto his huge cock. While he wasn’t slick she was incredibly wet, and after a minute of struggling she managed to completely impaled herself on him.
When Josh started to move Stacy slapped his balls and said, “I won! You have to sit still! Only I get to move!”. “Now put your hands on my tits while we play another hand”, she ordered him. He did as he was told, grabbing two handfuls of tits. Colin took pictures of the whole process.
Another round started, and Erik specifically dealt cards to my girlfriend a bit short so that she’d have to reach to get them. Each time she did it caused her to raise up a bit before sitting back down, Josh’s hard dick sliding in and out of her a bit each time. Colin and Erik each bet a blowjob while my girlfriend bet a pussy licking, when Colin won it meant he’d be getting blown while Erik ate my girlfriend’s pussy again.
The two descended on her, Colin pointing his hard dick toward her face and Erik dropping to his knees in front of her. With Josh’s dick still inside, Erik began licking at Stacy’s clit while she began sucking Colin off. It was obvious that she was losing control, becoming nothing but a play toy for these three hung men. Erik sucked on her clit, Josh started bucking his hips up and down to thrust himself in and out of her, while she jealously sucked on Colin’s cock.
A few minutes of that and she came hard. It was more than Colin could take and he started cumming too, into my girlfriend’s mouth. She eagerly sucked down his whole load. When she’d finished swallowing she looked up at him and said, “Sorry, should have told you before, but I love the feel of hot cum on my skin. So if you’re going to cum it has to be on me.”
Any pretense of playing poker was lost at this point. Erik climbed out from under the table and Stacy bounced all over Josh’s dick, fucking herself for all he was worth. When Josh announced he was going to cum, my girlfriend dropped to the floor in front of him and held her tits together while he sprayed all over them.
"I haven’t cum yet", said Erik scooping Stacy up off the floor effortlessly. He threw her legs over his arms and lowered her pussy onto his huge shaft. She wrapped her arms around his neck and they fucked while standing up. Maintaining that position he carried her into the bedroom while she bounced up and down on his dick. For a few minutes he fucked her like that before throwing her down on the bed in front of him. Erik then proceeded to spill his load onto her pussy and stomach.
Colin seemed to think that was it, he started grabbing up his clothes to get dressed, but stopped when he saw that Josh was jerking himself off in Stacy’s face getting hard again. After scooping up the cum on her and sucking her hands clean, she undid her bra and sucked Josh’s cock to get it hard. Eric took a minute to go to the bathroom, Colin climbed onto the bed between my girlfriend’s legs to lick at her pussy, while Josh enjoying getting his dick sucked while fondling Stacy’s tits.
When Josh was fully hard she said, “Fuck me now. Shove that monster in my pussy." He pushed Colin aside and guided his cock into her waiting cunt. Seeing that he wasn’t sure what to do, my girlfriend looked at Colin and said, "Bring that dick up here, give me something to suck on." Doing as he was told, he moved up on the bed and she started sucking him back to life. Eric came out of the bathroom, saw what was happening, and picked up the camera.
He took photos of the action as the trio enjoyed themselves. When Colin’s dick was hard, Eric held up the camera and asked, "How about some photos of you getting double fucked?”
Popping the dick out of her mouth Stacy replied eagerly, “Absolutely." Josh effortlessly rolled her over so she was now straddling him. She guided Colin around behind her and positioned the tip of his dick at the opening of her ass.
"Are you sure”, he hesitated.
"Shove it in me", she moaned, “Fuck my ass." Slowly he started pushing his dick into her asshole, and she started moaning louder. Stacy pushed back against him, fucking herself on both dicks while Eric took photos. "Oh fuck!”, she yelled when both cocks were completely inside her. “I love having two dicks inside me!”
Eric took a few more photos, but then the trio on the bed really started going. Josh and Colin were pumping my girlfriend as hard as they could and she was moaning and yelling in pleasure as the orgasms raced through her body. Wanting to be part of the action Eric climbed onto the bed and thrust his dick into my girlfriend’s mouth. She greedily wrapped both hands around the shaft, jerking it hard and fast, while she bobbed her mouth over the tip as fast as she could.
"And now a few pictures airtight", Eric laughed as he took photos of the action in the bedroom mirror. It was enough to make Stacy start cumming and yelling again, though I’m not certain her orgasm ever really stopped.
The three guys continued to fuck her like that for almost fifteen minutes. Colin’s hands were holding her hips, allowing him to shove himself deep into her ass. Josh had two handfuls of her big tits as he thrust himself up from the bed to slam his huge cock into her pink pussy. Eric had one handful of her hair, the other on her throat, while he face fucked her. Stacy enjoyed herself the whole time, cumming often and very loudly.
Colin was the first to cum. He pulled himself out of my girlfriend’s ass and came all over her ass and back. When he was finished he slid off the bed. Eric was next, pulling himself out of her mouth he spewed all over her face. A few minutes later it was Josh’s turn, he threw my girlfriend to the side, landing next to him on the bed. He knelt quickly and with two quick jerks of his cock blew cum all over her tits and chest.
As Stacy lay there on the bed, covered in cum with some of it dripping off her and onto the sheets she looked satisfied and spent. Josh took a few photos of her like that, then she posed with the three huge, limp dicks for a few more. They never made it back to the poker table, but they kept playing all night.
Evelyn came over to my place after work. She and I had been having lunch less frequently, and I could tell that she was missing our fucking. We would chat during the day and her chats had gotten more intense, talking about what she wanted to do when we would get together, and she’d been getting more explicit.
So when she arrived at my place she was really worked up, she could hardly keep her hands off me. She was wearing a long coat to help keep her warm, it had been chilly outside, and as she stepped inside and I closed the door she took the coat off. Underneath Evelyn was wearing a sheer black bra through which I could see her hard nipples, a tiny garter belt, lacy black panties, sheer stockings to match, and a pair of heels. A look of pure lust in her eyes, she turned to me and said, “You’ve been teasing me too much. Now I want you to fuck me”.
I could see that she was super agitated, the front of her panties were soaked with her juices, her nipples were hard and pressing against the fabric of her bra, so I decided to tease her more and see if I could push her over the edge. Evelyn stepped up to me and grabbed my shirt, practically ripping it off of me. “Get naked”, she told me, “I want to see your cock. I bet its already hard”. Once she had my shirt off, her hands moved to my waist and started removing my pants. Watching her tits sway in her bra as she feverishly tried to remove my belt and pants was turning me on, my dick was growing harder by the second.
She yanked my pants to the floor leaving me standing there in my boxers, my hard-on clearly visible inside. “Ooo…”, she cooed, her hand rubbing up and down the length of my shaft pressing the material of my boxers against my skin. “Your cock is hard”, Evelyn said smiling at me, “And just for me”. Her hand came up a little bit and then slipped down inside the waistband of my boxers, grasping my cock firmly. Evelyn’s hand was warm against my skin, she was really worked up.
“I want to see your cock”, she whispered in my ear. She started to push my boxers down, never letting go of my throbbing cock. I grabbed her hands though and stopped her. In response Evelyn pouted and asked, “What?”. I told her that she was too worked up and needed to move slower, but really I just wanted to tease me more.
Slowly I lead Evelyn into the bedroom, kissed her once, and then pushed her back on the bed. She fell down onto her back, and I climbed onto the bed between her legs. As I did she pushed herself up on the bed to give me room, which is exactly what I wanted. Once she was in the right position I sat up and straddled her, pinning her body to the bed with mine. Taking advantage of her surprise, I reached to the side of the bed and brought up a length of silk, which I slipped over her wrist and tightened quickly.
“What is that?”, she said sounding slightly worried. Not answering her I leaned to the other side of the bed and did the same to her other wrist. With her arms spread wide Evelyn tugged against the silk restraints that were tied around her wrists, but she had very little mobility, as I’d planned.
Next I slid down the bed, kissing her chest, stomach, and thighs, until I was at the foot of the bed. Evelyn was watching me suspiciously as I reached down and brought up two more silk restraints and slipped them over her ankles. “Oh no." She asked, "What are you doing?" In response I just smiled up at her from the foot of the bed and then tightened the restraints around her ankles. With a quick pull on the center of the silk her legs were pulled wide, as her ankles moved to the corners of the bed.
I told her that I was going to play with her, tease her a bit, now that I had her exactly where I wanted her. "No”, she whined softly, “You’ve been teasing me for weeks. I can’t take any more”. Slowly I removed her heels, the whole time she was whimpering and pouting. Once her heels were off I slid back up onto the bed, crawling slowly between her legs toward her dripping pussy. I kissed the inside of her thighs, massaged them with my hands, and then looked up at her and asked her what she wanted.
"I want you to fuck me", she begged, “Put your cock inside me”. Smiling, I told her I thought something else would be more fun. “Nooo…”, she whimpered, “Please fuck me”. Ignoring her though I pulled her panties aside, they were dripping with her juices, and I buried my head in her snatch. My tongue made contact with her pussy lips and she moaned. I asked her if she liked that.
"Yes. I love that, but I need to be filled. I want your cock". I told her that if she kept talking dirty then I might just give her what she wanted, and then I went right back to working my tongue over her pussy.
"Oh god yes… your tongue feels good on my pussy… oh yes", Evelyn was fighting moans and shortening breaths to get her words out. “I love when you eat me out. Yes, suck on my clit. Oh yes, stick your fingers in me. Fuck yes”. She was really wiggling around now, though she couldn’t move much because of the restraints on her ankles and wrists. “That’s so good… lick my pussy… yes…”, then she held her breath for just a few seconds and finally exploded into orgasm. “Oh Fuck! I’m cumming. I’m cumming on your tongue”.
Her whole body twitched, and she moaned loudly as the orgasm that had been building for weeks tore through her. Her hips bucked wildly, but I held on and never took my mouth off her cunt. Eventually, after a long and hard orgasm, her body collapsed back down onto the bed. I didn’t let up though, I keep licking her clit and pushing my fingers into her pussy. “Oh no… you’re going to make me too sensitive”, she said trying to close her legs and hold me away. The silk restraints kept her from having any success though. Of course making her pussy and clit super sensitive was exactly what I was going for.
So I reminded her that if she wanted me to do something else she was going to have to tell me what it was. “I want you to fuck me”, she said as I kept working on her clit. “Please… ooohhh… I want to feel your cock inside me. Your big cock, pushing into me… oohhh… ”, she was losing herself in another orgasm. “Your huge cock filling me up… spreading my pussy wide… fucking me deep”.
She let out a small yelp of surprise, “Ah!”, and her arms pulled against her restraints. “What are you doing? Don’t do that! Oh please… oh please… not my ass… not there… oh god…”, she was getting short on breath again as her orgasm started. I had one hand spreading her pussy lips while I sucked on her clit, one finger working in and out of her cunt, and another finger stuck in her asshole. “Yes! Yes! Finger my ass! Eat my pussy!" Evelyn’s orgasm was amazingly strong, she let out one long and loud yell of pleasure as she pushed herself down onto my exploring hands and tongue.
When she finished cumming she was completely out of breath, her thong panties were off to the side, her bra was askew, and her hair was messy; she’d really been thrashing about. Evelyn was completely out of breath, I knew she’d had enough, so I got up from between her legs. "Fuck me now”, she begged. As I backed off the bed she looked at me puzzled, but when I left the bedroom I heard her say, “Where are you going? Don’t leave me!”
Evelyn was struggling against the silk holding her to the bed when I returned. “What are you doing now?”, she asked. I stepped back to the bed holding up a pair of scissors. “Oh no… oh no…”, she said as I lowered the scissors to her thong and, snip snip, cut it off her throwing it to the floor. Her bra clasped in the front, so I put the scissors aside and unclasped her bra. Evelyn’s tanned tits fell free of her bra, her nipples rock hard.
Again I got up off the bed. “No no, come back”, she pouted. “I need to be fucked”. I smiled at her. “I did what you asked, I talked dirty. Please. My pussy is on fire. I’ve been a good girl. Fuck me. Fill my pussy up with your huge dick. Give me your huge cock”. Slowly I lowered my boxers, teasing her the whole time, and eventually my boxers dropped to the floor. “Yes. Yes, please give me that cock. I need to feel it inside me”.
I moved up onto the bed, between her spread legs, and again asked her what she wanted. “I want you to fuck me”, she pleaded desperately. “Put that huge cock in my pussy. Spread me deep. Fill me up with it”. Leaning over her, I put the head of cock right at the opening to her cunt, and sucked on one of her nipples. Evelyn cooed softly, and I moved to her other breast and nipple, massaging and sucking. She tried to push herself down, to force me inside her, but the restraints kept her from moving too far.
The way she kept grunting and pulling at the silk it was obvious that she wanted to use her hands, to pull me inside her, and it was frustrating that she couldn’t. For a few more minutes I teased her by working on her breasts, keeping her nipples hard, and rubbing the head of my cock in and around her pussy lips, brushing it against her sensitive clit. She moaned, both out of frustration and pleasure, at my teasing.
"Oh god you tease me so fucking good. So much better than my boyfriend. I’m so wet. My pussy is dripping for you like it never does for him", she was going a mile a minute, saying everything she could think of, “My pussy aches for your big cock. I need a good fucking. Please. Cum inside me. I need your cum in my pussy. Fill me up with your cum. My cunt needs a fucking. Please, I’m so hot. I’m going to explode if you tease me any more. Fuck me like he can’t.”
I leaned forward under the pretense of moving to kiss her, and as I did I let my weight shift so that my cock slipped inside of her. Evelyn shivered and said, “Ooohhh… yes. It feels so good”. Without stopping I pushed the whole length of myself inside of her, until our bodies were touching. As I started to withdraw she started cumming. We began fucking and her orgasm continued to build.
It didn’t take long before I came inside of her, I was worked up too. The whole time though Evelyn never stopped cumming, she had one long orgasm, which culminated it a loud, moaning yell from her when I finally dumped my cum deep in her pussy.
After that we were both pretty spent, I lay there on her for a minute, she was enjoying wiggling herself with my still half-hard cock inside of her. I sat up, pulling myself out of her, and then moved so that I was kneeling by her head. She tilted her head toward me and sucked the end of my cock into her mouth, tasting her own juices. Moaning softly she worked her head up and down, sucking more and more of my cock into her mouth. She was obviously still agitated, so I snaked a hand down her chest, over her breasts, and to her wet mound.
Rubbing her clit gently caused her to shake again, having a small orgasm at my touch. I dipped a finger into her cunt, and it came out glistening wet. Moving my hand to her mouth she sucked my fingers clean, moaning the whole time. Once my cock was clean, and she’d sucked the last of my cum off, she said, “Let me up now?" To make the point she wiggled her hands at me. I told her that I had more planned for her, we weren’t done yet, and that if she was good and talked dirty, got my cock hard again, I’d show her what I was planning.
My wife and I were on vacation in the country and decided to take a drive around the local farms and enjoy the scenery. After an hour we realized we were completely lost. Thankfully as we turned onto, yet another, dirt road there was a man walking along in the direction we were going. Being the first person we had seen all day I took the opportunity to pull over next to him to get directions.
“Hi”, my wife smiled at him.
He obviously worked on one of the farms, and his accent pegged him as local, “Howdy”. I explained that we were lost and was hoping he could get us back to a main road. “Well, I’m headin’ that way anyway”, he replied. “If you could give me a ride, that would make it easy.”
We had rented an SUV with plenty of room in the back for our luggage, but today it was mostly empty with just my wife and me up front. “Sure, hop in”, my wife replied happily before I could say anything.
As he climbed into the backseat I worried about getting the rental dirty. He wasn’t wearing a shirt, just boots and jeans, and was sweaty from all the walking. Not sure how to bring up the subject, I just let it go. My wife introduced us, his name was Todd, and as I suspected he was local.
Todd was giving us directions while talking to my wife. I was concentrating on driving and not paying attention to much else. When my wife climbed into the back seat I couldn’t help but notice. “What are you doing?”, I asked.
“I can’t hear him from up here”, she replied, “It’s only polite to talk to him while we give him a ride, just drive”. My wife settled down into the back seat next to Todd as I turned onto a gravel road.
It was obvious that Todd was enjoying the conversation, he and my wife kept smiling. Except for the occasional shouted direction I couldn’t hear what they were saying over the noise of the car, the tires on gravel, and the wind blowing in the windows.
After a while it became obvious to me that Todd was also enjoying my wife’s body. With the warm weather she’d decided to wear a long, light skirt and tank top. Her cleavage couldn’t be missed and she’d been playing with her skirt so it was bunched at her knees.
As the car swayed and I made more turns the two of them got closer until they were right against each other. It seemed odd but innocent, and I wasn’t sure what I could say to get them to separate anyway. The more I drove on the more intense it became though.
I caught glimpses only, her hands on his legs and chest, his hands on her legs, her pushing her breasts together and making her cleavage bounce. At one point I could swear that I saw her give him a peek of her panties.
Things got quiet for a while and being curious I turned to look. Which turned out to be a mistake because almost immediately the SUV swerved sideways on the gravel and I was forced to jerk the car back into the middle of the road.
What I saw in the back seat though made me nervous, so I adjusted the mirror to try and get a better look. My view wasn’t clear but it looked as though Todd had a hand under my wife’s skirt, way up her skirt actually. She was leaned in against him, her breasts pushed into his chest, her head down and eyes closed.
There was little doubt about where my wife’s hands were though. One had a tight grip on Todd’s forearm, the arm that was under her skirt, while her other hand was in his lap rubbing back and forth over a bulge in his jeans.
We came up on an intersection and I stopped. Before I could turn around though Todd shouted new directions, “Turn left and keep going for about two miles”. Wanting to get him out of the car as soon as possible I took off right away, to get to our destination sooner.
As I drove on there was movement in the back seat. Again I tried to turn around to get a look, and again the SUV almost ran off the road. I decided to focus on just getting to our destination as quick as possible, even though I could only go so fast on the country roads, all while trying to keep on eye on the back seat through the mirror.
My wife was now sitting on Todd’s lap, facing the front, and her tank top was pulled down a bit and her tits were hanging free. His arms were wrapped around her, his hands cupping her tits as they bounced with the movement of the car. She was grinding her hips back and forth on his lap, both of them had their eyes closed.
After a few more shouted directions, my wife and Todd moved out of my view, so I adjusted the mirror to find them. Todd had laid down on the back seat and my wife was positioning her hips over his face, holding her skirt up out of the way with her tank top still bunched beneath her exposed tits. I was surprised to see that she wasn’t wearing panties, either that or they’d disappeared somewhere already.
I said something to stop her, but either they didn’t hear or didn’t care. My wife lowered her exposed pussy onto Todd’s face and started moaning. Then she bent forward out of view. It took me a minute to adjust the mirror to find her, and when I found her I could see her lips wrapped around Todd’s exposed dick. He was huge, and she was sliding her mouth up and down the side of his shaft. She tried to take the head in her mouth, but he was just too big and she was too petite.
The SUV bounced along, I tried to keep it on the road but shake it enough to get my wife to separate from the stranger. It didn’t work, they stayed in their sixty-nine position, the only break was the occasional direction from Todd, relayed by my wife. I could swear that we’d been on this road before and passed these farms already, so I shouted back asking for clearer directions.
My wife got up off Todd, and stuck her face into the front seat relaying directions to me. I could smell the cock on her breath. When she’d finished telling me which direction to drive she turned herself around and sat on Todd’s lap with her back facing him and her bare tits facing forward. Her skirt fell in the way of my view, but I was certain that Todd hadn’t tucked his dick back into his pants. That put my wife in the perfect position for his cock to be inside her, but with the clothes in the way I couldn’t tell.
Seconds later I thought I heard her moaning, she was rocking back and forth on his lap. Todd had his hands cupping my wife’s tits and I had no doubts now that they were fucking. Again I tried to stop, but more directions interrupted me. Then I tried to reach back and pull my wife back up to the front, but she slapped my hand away. Every time I tried to turn around I almost lost control of the SUV, every time I tried to say something Todd cut me off with more directions, and every time I tried to reach back to separate my wife from the stranger she would painfully slap me away.
The bouncing caused by the road added to their fucking motions and my wife moaned louder. I could hear her clearly now over the car and road noise, she was moaning constantly. “Oh fuck!”, she cried out as she broke into an orgasm grinding herself down onto Todd.
We came to an intersection and I tore the SUV around a corner as fast as I dared. The sudden swerve caused my wife and Todd to fall over in the back seat. Though they separated for a moment, Todd used the opportunity to lay flat and my wife quickly mounted him. She bunched her skirt up around her waist as she lowered her open pussy onto his huge cock.
This time I had a great view as she bounced up and down, impaling herself on this stranger again and again. Todd grabbed her hips, holding my wife in the air, and started thrusting up from the seat, pounding into my wife with a force that made her scream and cum so hard I thought she was being hurt.
My wife tried to move, to push herself down onto him again, but his strong hands held her in place as he continued to pound into her. Without relief he fucked her from one orgasm into the next. Her chest was turning red as she gasped for air, continuing to scream as the strength of her orgasm overwhelmed her. “Oh! You’re so fucking big!”, she yelled.
Finally Todd released his grasp and my wife collapsed onto him. Quickly he rolled her onto her back, kneeling over her, and pulled his glossy dick from my wife’s pussy. With a few quick strokes he started cumming, pointing his cock at my wife’s tits, blowing his load all over her chest.
With the highway was right in front of us, and I angrily pulled the SUV over and stopped. As I turned around to yell at them, he was already out of the vehicle and my wife was laying there in a puddle of fuck juice. The back seat was a mess of stains. As my wife lay across the back seat, looking spent and satisfied, I watched Todd walk away. Just barely sticking out of the back pocket of his jeans were my wife’s panties.
Warren was a nice, short, Jewish guy with a kind of whiny voice, one of these guys with no chin and no shoulders. He was very soft spoken, I don’t think the guy had ever stood up for anything in his life. His wife Ellen was similar; short, petite, soft-spoken, and curvy. They were both likable, and we became friends as soon as I moved into the neighborhood next to them.
We began hanging out on a regular basis, and though Warren and I were friendly I always picked on him about things. He was easy to make fun of, and didn’t get upset about it at all, usually just smiling and looking down. Ellen always chuckled, but also never got upset about me picking on her husband. Over time my jibes got more personal, but their reactions never changed.
One Friday evening I was at their place hanging out, and picking on Warren like normal. I realized that I’d overstayed my welcome, but neither of them had enough spine to tell me to go home. As it became more obvious they wanted me to leave I took more joy in not giving them the opportunity to directly tell me to go. Finally I asked, “Do you two want me to go?”
They both looked ashamed, neither of them said anything, but Warren nodded his head slightly. It dawned on me why they wanted me to leave, their ashamed demeanor said it all, so I asked, “Am I interrupting your date night?" Warren only looked down at his lap, Ellen turned a bright shade of red and looked away.
"Oh my god”, I feigned surprise and innocence. “You two are going to go fuck once I leave?" This time Warren blushed and looked away, Ellen’s embarrassment continued to turn her pale skin red. "Boy, you two are naughty”, I teased.
At this point I was enjoying their embarrassment and decided to see how far I could push things. “So Warren”, I looked straight at him, “Do you ever pull your wife’s hair?" There as no answer from either of them, "Do you spank her ass?" Ellen turned completely away, using her mousy brown hair to hide her face, her husband only squirmed uncomfortably.
"You have spanked her ass then?”, I prodded Warren but he had clammed up. Turning to Ellen I asked, “Did Warren spank you?" She turned back to look at me, obviously in shock at my boldness. "Was it while he was fucking you from behind?" Ellen’s mouth dropped open.
"No”, she squeaked.
“Oh Warren, you bad man”, I kept my attention on Ellen. “Obviously your wife didn’t enjoy it. You don’t seem very adventurous, maybe I should show you how it’s done." This time Ellen squirmed.
I stood up, "Here Warren, I’ll show you how to pull a woman’s hair." They both watched me walk across the room to where Ellen was sitting, neither of them moved to stop me or made any protest. So I slid a hand up her back, brushing her neck with my finger tips, and then up her scalp letting her hair run through my fingers. Ellen closed her eyes, I closed my hand into a fist with a handful of her hair in my firm grasp, and then I pulled down causing her head to tilt back.
A slight moan escaped as her mouth fell open in response. I pulled a bit more causing her mouth to open further, and her breath to catch. Ellen was wearing a white button up shirt, the top few buttons were undone, and from where I was standing I had a good view down her shirt at her black, lace covered cleavage. Her chest heaved as her breathing was getting deeper, and I was somewhat surprised to notice that she had rather large breasts for her frame.
"I think she likes it Warren”, I was enjoying teasing him, but I was also enjoying watching her breasts. No one responded, so I turned Ellen’s face to mine asked, “Do you like that?" As an answer she only moaned, her eyes flitted open slightly and she looked at me. "See Warren? If you do it right, women really like it.”
“You look like you need a good kiss”, I said to Ellen. That made Warren look up at us, but he didn’t say anything. With my hand still in her hair I pushed her face to mine and kissed her, shoving my tongue in her mouth. At first she didn’t react, but then her tongue started dancing with mine. After a minute I broke off the kiss we both enjoyed.
Warren was watching us now, but still not saying anything. I decided I wanted a better look at Ellen’s cleavage, so I said, “Know what else women like Warren? Being told what to do. Ellen, unbutton your shirt for me, let me see your bra.”
I let go of her hair and she looked down at her chest. Hesitantly she unbuttoned her shirt, one after the other, until her shirt hung open. Ellen didn’t move after that, just let her hands rest on her lap, still looking down at her bare stomach. She had a beautiful body, but I wanted to see more.
“Women enjoy things like this”, stepping in front of her I grabbed her shirt with both hands and roughly forced it over her shoulders and behind her back. The position did two things, it exposed her entire chest and trapped her arms at her side. She was wearing a sexy bra that was part lace and part satin, it was semi-see through in the front, obviously special for date night. Her nipples were hard as rocks and pushing against the fabric.
Her pale skin was reddened with embarrassment, all the way from her cheeks to her chest, her breathes were deeper and it was causing her breasts to rise and fall quite noticeably. “You look so hot”, I complimented her, “Bet those tits are great to fuck." Ellen’s head shot to the side, completely avoiding looking at me, but her husband’s eyes zeroed in on her breasts.
"Just like this”, I said taking two handfuls of her tits and squeezing them up and together forming a shelf of cleavage. While my hands were there I took a moment to rub her nipples with my thumbs.
“You shouldn’t do that”, Warren’s voice was barely more than a whisper.
“Looks like she enjoys it”, I responded by pointing out how hard Ellen’s nipples were. To push the point home I pinched them through the fabric. Instinctively she drew in a sharp breath and moaned as her body responded. “I think your wife likes having a man take charge of her." Taking a step back from her, in my most commanding voice I told Ellen, "Take off your skirt, let me see if your panties match your bra.”
Warren shifted uncomfortably, I was losing count of how many times he’d squirmed. Unsurprisingly though his wife sat still for a few moments, thinking about what to do, before standing up from her seat. As she stood, she let the shirt fall from her arms, and tenderly moved her hands to her waist.
She was wearing a long, brown skirt that was a very conservative style, when she was standing her feet couldn’t even be seen. Slowly she slid down the zipper on the back of the skirt. I wasn’t sure why she was moving slowly, maybe because she couldn’t believe what she was doing or perhaps she was afraid of what her husband was thinking.
Ellen hadn’t made eye contact with her husband since I’d pulled her hair, and now she was actively turned away from him, she couldn’t see him staring at her. The zipper was completely undone and she opened her hands letting the skirt fall away. It crumpled on the ground around her feet, like a sash around the base of a Christmas tree. She was wearing black satin panties that matched her bra, very pretty, but a conservative style. Surprising to me though, she was also wearing black, thigh high stockings.
Nervous, Ellen rocked forward and stood up on her toes. The position made her legs look fantastic. Though I was standing in front of her, and she didn’t look me in the face, I got the feeling that she wanted to know what I thought of her body. Honestly it was nothing amazing, she wasn’t a model, but she was well proportioned and certainly attractive.
“Look at how beautiful you are”, she shifted a bit and brought her hands up to cover herself. “Those panties. That bra”, I pointed as I called them out, “Those stockings. They’re so sexy on you, so hot.”
Ellen blushed more deeply than she already was, but she looked at my face to see if I was serious. Satisfied that I was telling the truth she said, “Thanks”, in that small voice of hers.
Her husband was riveted, unable to take his eyes off his wife’s ass, and I could see his hard-on pushing against his jeans. I took the time to compliment every part of her body, from hair to stocking covered feet, walking around her as I did. Each time I told her how attractive she was her smile got bigger.
Since I had the opportunity, I let my hands roam over her body as I circled her. First her shoulders and neck, then her stomach and back, and finally her ass. There was less squirming now, from both of them, though she still tried to cover herself with her hands. Deciding that wasn’t acceptable I ordered her, “Ellen, stop covering yourself, either leave your hands at your sides or put them on the top of your head.”
She let her hands drop to her side and I noticed there was a small wet spot on the front of her panties. Smiling I told her to turn around, “So your husband can see." Ellen turned, still not looking her husband in the face, but kept her hands at her side not even trying to cover herself. "See that wet spot Warren?”, I pointed. “That means her pussy’s wet. So wet that it’s dripping.”
Warren looked at his wife’s panties and the wet spot that was slowly getting larger. “Do you think I did that?”, teasing him again trying to get any reaction. He didn’t respond, so I asked his wife, “Do I make you wet?" Ellen nodded in response. "Let’s see if I can make that wet spot bigger.”
With one move I swept her up into my arms and carried her upstairs to the bedroom. Warren followed, but I’m not sure he wanted to. Stepping inside the bedroom, I turned the lights on and threw Ellen down onto the bed. She squeaked at me, “We always leave the lights off.”
“Not tonight, the lights are going to be on. How else am I supposed to tell if you get more wet? By feel?”, I ran a hand up her leg to her thigh. She blushed again, turning her head into the bed. “By taste?" Her head shot back and she looked at me, not sure if I was serious or not.
As Warren slinked into the bedroom I grabbed his wife by the hips and roughly rolled her onto her stomach, her ass in the air. Looking at him I teased, "Why don’t you spank her ass?" His only response was to look down and away. "Fine, sit and I’ll show you how it’s done.”
He slumped on the floor against the dresser, looking at the lewd position his wife was in on the bed. Ellen started to push herself up off the bed so I roughly forced her head back down. Then I grabbed a handful of her hair, right against the scalp like before, and growled, “You stay in this position until I’m done with you. Don’t move unless I move you.”
“Yes…”, she breathed.
Keeping a firm grip on her hair I pulled her head back making her eyes close and her mouth open again. Using my other I spread her legs apart so the growing wet spot was visible, then I moved my hand to her pantie covered ass, rubbing it gently and softly. I brought my hand up, and then down swiftly onto her ass with a loud smack.
“Ah!”, she yelped breathlessly as her body jumped forward, as much as she could against my grip on her hair.
“Do you like that?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, the word barely escaped her upturned lips.
“Louder, so your husband can hear.”
“Yes”, she said louder.
“Tell him what you like.”
Without opening her eyes or even trying to pull away from me she said, “I like having my hair pulled and being spanked.”
I ran my hand over her ass, before spanking her again. Again she jumped and yelped, but it was obvious that she enjoyed it. “See Warren, that’s how you spank a woman." He was still slumped on the floor, against the dresser, one hand on the floor and one in his lap busy rubbing his hard-on through his jeans. "Look, your husband has a hard-on”, I turned her head in his direction but she didn’t open her eyes.
Warren self-consciously stopped rubbing himself and tried to pretend he hadn’t been doing it. “It’s okay”, I told him, “My cock is hard too." To make the point I put Ellen’s hand on my dick so she could feel it through my pants, she didn’t pull her hand away, but she wasn’t doing anything with it either. "It’s okay, you can rub my cock Ellen, make me feel good.”
She started moving her hand back and forth just a bit, she wasn’t pressing hard or grabbing, just sort of feeling it beneath the cloth. Her husband had looked back up at us, so I teased him some more, “Look at this buddy, I think your wife likes my cock. Do you like it?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, she breathed.
“Do you like making dicks hard?”
“Yes”, again she sounded breathless, “I like making your dick hard.”
I’d never heard her talk like that, and from the look on her husband’s face neither had he. Letting go of her hair I put both hands on her ass, rubbing it softly as she continued to rub me. “What do you think, is she wetter now?" The dark spot on her panties was certainly larger. I slipped one hand down over the surface of her panties, certain to rub her pussy lips and clit through the fabric as I did. Ellen moaned and tensed up for a moment, gripping my dick hard, before going back to slowly rubbing me.
My fingers came away wet with her juice, I brought them up to my mouth and sucked them in. "Are you wet?”, I asked her.
“Yes, I’m wet”, she replied.
“Why are you so wet?”, she didn’t answer. “Do you like having a man in charge? Having a hard cock in your hand?”
“Yes”, she paused, “It makes my pussy wet." Again her husband’s face betrayed his surprise, but she kept her eyes closed and head down on the bed.
"How does my cock feel?”, I asked her, “Is it bigger than his?" She paused, her hand stopped moving, and it was obvious that she was too shy to actually answer. "Well, there’s only one way to really know. Warren, whip your dick out and show your wife how hard it is.”
At first he didn’t move, it was obvious that he was not only uncomfortable sitting with his dick crammed into the corner of his jeans, but also whipping it out in front of me. Then his hands slowly unzipped and removed his pants. Sitting in his tight, white briefs he looked kind of ridiculous, but he looked more ridiculous when he flexed the elastic and poked his dick through the opening in the front. It wasn’t large, just average length and a bit thin.
Ellen looked, even smiled, but I think she was more amused than pleased. “Alright, let’s see if mine is bigger. Take my cock out Ellen”, I looked down at her. She lifted up onto her elbows and knees, reached to my zipper and slowly unzipped my pants. With a tug she took my pants down leaving my cock bulging in my boxers. For a moment she just stared, then put a hand gingerly on it feeling it through the fabric and licked her lips.
Then she got enthusiastic, like she was tearing open a Christmas present, and as fast as she could she whipped my boxers down. The motion was so fast it caused my dick to bounce, which made her smile. Again she stared at it, like she wasn’t sure what to do with it. When it stopped bouncing she reached out and wrapped a hand around it. She cooed softly and said, “It’s warm.”
“Do you think it’s bigger than his?" It was a rhetorical question at this point, with both our dicks on display in the light it was easy to tell that mine was longer and thicker.
"Definitely”, she whispered in awe. On auto-pilot her hand started sliding up and down my shaft, she watched like she was unable to believe what she was doing.
It felt great, and I was ready to take this all the way, so I decided to see if I could convince Ellen to go that far. “Time for you to get naked”, I told her. Her hand stopped and she looked up at me with a look of worry, trying to determine if I was serious or not. When she’d convinced herself that I was, she let go of me, slid off the bed, and stood facing away from me and her husband. For a long moment she didn’t move.
Finally her hands shot up behind her back to the clasp of her bra. “Too fast”, I stopped her. “Since you’re turned away and teasing us, do a strip tease." Ellen’s only response was to slightly turn her head in my direction. Guessing that she didn’t know how, I gave her some instructions, "Take your bra off as slow as you can, keep it covering your breasts for as long as possible, give us peaks but don’t show us, and wiggle your hips while you do it, pretend you’re dancing. When your bra is off, use your hands to cover yourself, cup your breasts and squeeze them together, and play with your nipples.”
Ellen tried her best, it was obvious she had no experience. She wiggled a bit, tried moving her legs, slowly undid the clasp on her bra, held it in place with her hands for quite a while, and eventually turned to face me and Warren. Her eyes fixed on her husband’s erection, sticking up from his lap and twitching slightly. For a moment I thought she was done, that she wouldn’t go any farther, but then her gaze fell on my hard cock hanging in front of me. A hint of her tongue appeared between her lips and she let her hands fall, dropping the bra to the floor.
Keeping her focus on my cock, she brought her hands back up and started playing with her tits, swaying her hips more than before. As she pinched her nipples I complimented her body again, telling her how beautiful her breasts were, causing her to smile in response. I motioned toward her panties, “Now those.”
This time she didn’t need direction and there was no hesitation. Ellen turned a little circle while swaying her hips. As she finished the turn, facing us again, she raised her arms over her head and shook her chest from side to side trying to imitate a belly dance. It was more amusing than sexy, which caused me to smile, but she took that as a sign I enjoyed it and smiled back before doing it again. The second time with more fervor and it caused her tits to wag back and forth, which was kind of sexy.
She hooked her thumbs inside the waist of her panties, and while swaying, slid one side down her hip before pulling it back up. Doing the same with the other side, she then turned away before sliding both sides down at the same time to expose her bare ass. Finally she bent over slightly and pushed her stained panties down past her ankles and off her feet.
I was able to get a small glimpse of her pussy before she stood back up straight and turned around to face us. Again she put her hands over her head and did a hip shake. Warren was practically drooling on himself, oblivious to everything but his naked wife, but I had been paying attention to everything. Occasionally he would touch himself, barely getting a hand around his dick before pulling his hand away. It was clear he was on the verge of cumming and I decided to show him just how much he’d lost control of things.
“Ellen, look at your husband’s dick." Though she didn’t want to look at her husband, she did as she was told. "You said you liked hard dicks, touch his like you did mine." They both blushed, but she knelt down in front of him and reach a hand out and wrapped it around his shaft. His breathing quickened the closer she got, his dick was practically purple he was so ready to burst. She only had to give him two pumps before he started spurting.
His spunk landed on his shirt, his chin, his briefs, his hands and arms. A small amount got on Ellen’s hand, but she wiped that off with his shirt as he finished. She stood back up and I said, "See what a turn on you are? You’re so hot. Look at my cock." I stepped to her, put my hands on her hips, spun us toward the bed, and shoved her causing her to fall onto her back on the bed. "Did you enjoy making your husband cum?”
“Yes”, she whispered.
“Was it satisfying? Do you feel satisfied?”
“No”, barely a whisper.
“I don’t think your husband heard that. Say it louder.”
“No”, it was clear this time, “I’m not satisfied.”
“You’re still wet?”, she nodded. “You need to be fucked? Filled with a hard dick?”
Ellen nodded and said, “I need to be fucked by a hard dick." Warren was trying to clean himself off, but his dick was already limp and didn’t show signs of starting up again.
I stood over her as she lay on the bed, grabbing her ankles I pulled her legs up and apart exposing her pussy to me. The position gave her husband a perfect view. Putting her ankles on my shoulders I slid my hands down her legs, inching closer to her dripping snatch. He watched in disbelief, she held her breath in anticipation.
When my hands arrived I started slow circles with a thumb around her clit, while two fingers parted her lips making an opening for a third finger to slip inside her. Ellen let out a moan and shivered, her husband groaned and dropped his head. She was so wet I easily slipped a second finger inside her while continuing to tease her clit, all causing her to moan a bit louder. I waited until her head dropped back and her eyes closed, then I pulled my fingers out of her.
As her head shot back up, to see what I was doing, I rubbed those fingers up and down the length of my dick getting it slick with her juice. Her eyes got wide watching me, but they nearly jumped out of her face when I ran the head of my dick up and down her pussy. She moaned again as my tip spread her lips sliding up, rubbed against her clit, and then slid back down.
"Ellen”, I looked down at her spread before me, “squeeze your tits together, let me see you play with them. With her attention focused on her breasts for the moment, I took the opportunity to surprise her, and pushed my hips forward sliding my cock into her.
"Ah!”, she yelped and let go of her breasts in surprise. Her ankles slipped from my shoulders as her body jumped away from me instinctively. I grabbed her ankles, pulled her legs apart, and pushed myself the rest of the way in. “Oh God! You’re too big.”
“Sounds like your wife doesn’t like the size of my dick Warren." He was watching us now, but was limp as a rag. "Think I should take it out?" No one answered so I slowly slid myself out until just the tip of my dick was inside his wife and held there for a moment. "I guarantee that she’ll change her mind though”, I smiled as I slammed back into her.
“Ah!”, Ellen let out a yell that was part pleasure and part pain. “Oh no, please no”, she panted. Ignoring her I kept her legs pulled wide apart and just started hammering her with my hard dick. Each time I slammed into her, smacking our bodies together, she let out another yell. They were slowly turning into moans of pleasure, and after a minute she was moaning almost constantly.
She started breathing heavier, trying to hold her breath, trying not to make any noise, and then when she couldn’t stand it any longer she let out a long yell as she broke into orgasm. “Oh! Oh!”, her body shook, “Fuckkk…!”
Warren’s eyes opened wide as he watched his wife cum and cuss. Ellen’s body thrashed on the bed and she pushed herself toward me, to get me as deep as she could. She was lost in the sensations now, her body had taken full control. Her hips bucked up to meet my thrusts, our bodies slamming together, and the bed was shaking beneath us.
After a minute she had another orgasm, “Oh fuck!”, she yelled as she ground her pussy against me. Warren groaned from the floor, everything about him hung limp, but he couldn’t take his eyes off us. I stopped moving, then when Ellen finished cumming she stopped moving. Then with my dick still deep inside her, I rubbed her clit with my thumb again, and she immediately had another orgasm.
“What the fuck”, Ellen said.
“Never cum like that?”, I asked her.
She shook her head no. “I’ve never had more than one orgasm at a time.”
“Well, we’re not done yet, so let’s see if we can give you a couple more. What do you think Warren?" He had been looking at us, but when I looked at him for an answer his head dropped.
I pulled out of his wife, flipped her onto her stomach, and pushed up onto the bed behind her. Roughly I grabbed her hips and shoved my cock back inside her wet cunt. Immediately she started moaning and pushing back against me, fucking her pussy onto me doggy style. Ellen was as aggressive as I had been, she’d been gaining confidence as her pleasure mounted.
We spent the next half hour fucking so hard the bed slammed against the wall, Ellen was screaming more than moaning, all while Warren stayed slumped on the floor. She had a few more orgasms, and when I was about to cum, I pulled out and blew my load all over the outside of her pussy.
"Don’t you look pretty all covered in cum”, I said looking down at her. “Let’s add some more. Warren”, I turned toward him, “You want a turn buddy?" With the help of the dresser he pulled himself to his feet and shuffled to the edge of the bed, looking at his wife laying on her back breathing heavy.
For a minute he just looked at her, his dick getting hard. Ellen didn’t look at him, she kept her head turned away. "Look Ellen, his dick is hard again. I think he likes what he sees." Her head slide sideways so she could see her husband’s dick without having to see his face. "Go on man, fuck her”, I pushed him forward causing him to stumble.
Warren half landed on the bed, his dick bounced beside his wife, but his eyes were fixed on her cum covered snatch. She reached out and grabbed his dick in her hand. It didn’t even take a full pump, she just ran a firm grip down his shaft once, and when she hit the base he blew cum all over her face. All three of us were surprised, but it wasn’t until her husband finished cumming that Ellen angrily said, “Get this cum off my face. What the fuck?" She tightened her grip on his dick, holding tight and squeezing his balls to express her anger.
He looked around for something to use to wipe the cum, the only things in reach were the bed sheets and pillow cases. As he reached for a pillow Ellen squeezed harder, "Don’t you dare.”
“Wha…”, was all Warren managed to whimper through the pain.
“Lick it off her”, I told him. They both seemed a bit surprised. “It’s only fair, she has tasted your cum, you should too. Why ask your wife to do something you won’t?”
Hesitantly he leaned toward her face, stuck out his tongue, and licked up a spot of his cum. “Keep going”, his wife commanded keeping a firm grasp on his balls. I stood back and watched as he kissed, licked, and sucked her face and neck until all of his cum was gone. Ellen let him go, he stood up with a disgusted look on his face, she didn’t seem that much happier.
“Doesn’t look like she’s all that satisfied with your performance Warren”, I teased him. “Perhaps if you actually gave her an orgasm on your date night.”
Looking down at his dick, which had again gone completely limp, he whispered, “I can’t”.
“Nonsense buddy”, I put a hand on his shoulder and led him to the end of the bed. “There’s always your tongue”, and I shoved him forward so his face fell between her legs. Uncertainty was all over his face, it was obvious that I’d found his limit, but I knew that Ellen had more in her. “Would you like your husband to eat your pussy?”, I asked her.
“Yes”, she answered. “Eat me, make me cum honey." When he didn’t move she grabbed two handfuls of his hair and pulled his face down into her snatch, grinding herself against his face, smearing my cum around his mouth and lips. "Use your tongue, come on.”
After a minute she started moaning, her head back on the bed, never letting go of him. I stepped up beside her and stuck my cock in her mouth. Ellen looked up surprised, but started doing her best to suck me off. She moaned, enjoying the experience of having one man eating her out while sucking on a cock.
It didn’t take long before I was hard again, and she looked up at me in surprise. “All clean Ellen, want to fuck again?" She nodded and pushed her husband with her feet, practically kicking him away, almost hitting him in the face.
"How are you hard again? That’s amazing”, she breathed as I entered her.
“Just wait and see what I can do with the rest of the night”, I replied.
Julie and I had been married for about nine years and she was just as beautiful as the day we got married, petite with a tight body, long brown hair, bright green eyes, pale skin, and firm D-cup breasts. It was late Thursday evening and we were looking forward to a three day weekend at home thanks to the Monday holiday. Our plan was to enjoy our time alone by staying shut up in the house and having a lot of sex.
We had just finished having sex and were cuddled in bed watching some television when the power went out. The entire bedroom went dark, my wife and I just sat there for a minute waiting to see if the lights were going to come back on, but after a while nothing was happening. “Why don’t you go get us something to eat and drink, and I will light some candles?”, my wife asked.
So I stumbled downstairs in the dark, still naked, and headed toward the kitchen. I rummaged through the refrigerator grabbing some water and some snacks. When I went to stand up I felt a pain in the back of my head and then… everything went black.
When I came to it was dark and my head was swimming. I wasn’t in the kitchen anymore, it looked like I was in the master bedroom but it was too dark to be sure. It felt like I was under water, I couldn’t move and I was having trouble making out why. I tried to call out to my wife, she had to have moved me, but there was something in my mouth, some kind of cloth and all that came out were mumbles.
I was regaining my senses, but my confusion was mounting. Moving was impossible because I was tied to the chair in the corner of the master bedroom, and there was some kind of cloth or gag tied into my mouth. There was no way to tell how long I was out and I had no way to tell what time it was now. For a while I struggled to free myself, but wasn’t making any progress.
There was a light in the hallway, I could barely see it out of the corner of my eye, and it appeared to be moving toward the bedroom. I couldn’t be sure, but it didn’t look like candle light. Julie must have gotten one of the flashlights and was coming to the bedroom. As the light got closer I could make out more of the bedroom, and I could see a figure on the bed.
My confusion increased as I slowly made out the person on the bed, it was my wife Julie. She was still naked and it looked like she was tied to the bed. The sheets, blankets, and pillows were all over the place; there had obviously been a struggle. Without the air conditioning the bedroom was getting stuffy, and I could see sweat forming on my wife’s body.
Noise from the hallway drew my attention to the bedroom door, and when I turned to look there was a light shining in my eyes; I couldn’t see anything. I heard a man’s voice say, “He’s awake”. The flashlight turned from my face and focused on the bed, my naked wife was clearly visible, and as I suspected, she had been tied to the bed on her back with what looked like sheets. There was more light coming from the hallway and I could see the man standing in the door to the bedroom. He was a large, black man, well muscled and over six feet tall, dressed all in black with a ski mask.
Two more men, dressed just like him, entered the master bedroom behind him, each carrying a flashlight. It was obvious they were robbing our house. The two new guys put their lights on me, blinding me again.
“I think we’ve got most everything”, a second man’s voice said.
“Lucky the power’s out”, a third man’s voice said.
“Check this out boys”, said the first voice. All three flashlights turned to focused on the bed, my wife laying still.
“Nice”.
“Sweet tits”.
One of the lights shined back on me, I was still naked. “Looks like we caught them fucking”, one of the men said.
Another light landed on me, focused on my naked groin. “With that tiny dick?”, one of the men said. “Couldn’t have been too good huh honey?" The light returned to my wife. I was getting embarrassed, probably blushing red, but my wife was certainly blushing from the three strange men staring at her.
"You want a real cock honey?”, one of the men teased. My wife shook her head and tried to slid over on the bed, but was held in place by the sheets tying her down.
One of the men was moving toward the bed, his hand working at his zipper. “What the fuck are you doing?”, one of the other men asked. “We don’t have time for this”.
“Why not?”, the man near the bed asked. “We searched the house, there’s no one else here, and there’s no alarm”.
“Someone might be on their way here”, the third man said.
The large black man stepped over to me and took the gag out of my mouth. I screamed for help and he hit me hard right in the face. For a minute I reeled, my head was ringing, and white flashes were clouding my vision. “Scream again and I’ll hit you again”, he said down to me. “Is there anyone coming to your house?”
I responded no before I could even think. “See, we’ve got all night”, the man by the bed said still working at his zipper.
“Fuck that. We’ve got all weekend”, the third guy said. The three men chuckled and the large black man stuffed the gag back into my mouth.
“How about it honey?”, the man by the bed asked. “You want some of this?" He turned his flashlight down revealing a white cock sticking out of his pants. It was big, even half-hard it was clear that his cock would be huge once fully erect. My wife’s eyes got big as she started at this guy’s cock, watched as he waggled it at her. "I think she wants some boys”, the guy said.
My wife squirmed on the bed again, trying to get out of the restraints and away from the man standing next to the bed. She watched as the man took off his shoes, pants, and then his boxers. I was straining against my binds, trying to get free, and the black guy beside me noticed. He smacked me again, for a minute I lost concentration, and then pain brought me back to my senses as he tightened the sheets.
After he finished I couldn’t move at all, and I was starting to hurt all over. I heard the bed creak and I looked. The guy that was naked from the waist down was climbing onto the bed trying to get between my wife’s legs, but she was keeping her knees locked together. The other two guys went to the bed, grabbed some pillow cases, and started tying my wife’s ankles to the corners of the bed.
When they were done they stood back and looked. My wife’s legs were now completely spread, exposing her pussy for them all to see, the small patch of brown hair above her lips was shining in the flashlights from her sweat. The half naked guy climbed back up onto the bed, between my wife’s legs, and put one hand right onto my wife’s exposed cunt.
I heard my wife squeal beneath her gag, she thrashed her head back and forth, and tried to buck her hips. The guy held on tight to my wife with one hand, rubbing her clit, one finger inside of her. With his other hand he was jerking his cock to life, getting it hard, enjoying watching my wife try to get away. One of the other guys used the lighter to start lighting the candles my wife had placed around the bedroom, and soon there was enough light to see without the need for the flashlights.
“You ready for this bitch?”, the guy on the bed asked my wife. His cock was completely erect now and it was just as huge as I thought it would be, twice the size of mine easily. Julie looked down at it and her eyes got really big, she started screaming, but the gag in her mouth muffled it. The guy knelt closer to my wife, lined the head of his cock up again my wife’s pussy lips, and Julie started to pull away.
I started to yell against the gag which brought the attention of the guy closest to me. He reached down with one of his big hands and grabbed a handful of my hair, jerked my head to the side, and growled in my ear, “You keep making noise and I’m going to beat you unconscious”. He let go and I turned my head away from the bed, but he grabbed my hair again and forced my head so that I was looking at the bed. “You’re going to watch this so you know that we mean business”.
My wife was still pulling away from the guy on the bed as he tried to get his cock in her. He and the other guy standing next to the bed were enjoying teasing her, they were laughing at her attempts to pull away. Despite her best attempts though my wife could not dislodge the guy’s cock head from between her pussy lips. When the guy had enough teasing he grabbed my wife’s hips, held her still, leaned forward, and using his weight buried the entire length of his huge cock in her pussy.
Julie screamed against the gag, her head pressed back against the bed, her entire body tense. Her hands were gripping the sheets tied around her wrists and she was pulling on them hard. The guy began sliding his cock out of her pussy and it just kept coming and coming, the length of it was incredible. “She’s so wet”, the guy said, “she must really need a good fucking”. Just as the head of his cock became visible, still enveloped by my wife’s pussy lips, he slammed his whole cock back into her, their bodies making a slapping sound as they came together.
Again my wife screamed, her entire body was tense and straining against the sheets binding her, her toes curled, it was obvious she was in pain. I screamed against the gag, and the black guy holding my hair looked down at me. “Of course she needs a good fucking”, he said, “look at this little limp dick bastard”. With that he reached down and smacked my dick and balls. It hurt so bad I almost passed out. When I looked back up Julie was on the bed, tears coming from her eyes, and she was looking at me with pain in her eyes.
Each time the guy would push into her, Julie would grunt hard against the gag, never once did she relax or stop pulling against her binds. This nightmare scene played out in front of me for endless minutes before the guy fucking my wife announced he was cumming. He pushed himself deep into my wife and I could see his balls tense up as he moaned. My wife stayed tense as the guy pumped his cum into her pussy, the force of his thrusts causing her body to shake, which caused her tits to bounce back and forth.
“Mmm… look at these titties”, the third guy said. Until now he’d been standing next to the bed, just watching, but as his friend finished cumming and pulled out of my wife, he reached down and grabbed two handfuls of my Julie’s tits. I watched helplessly as the guy massaged and played with her breasts, but when he pinched her nipples my wife jumped. Her entire body twisted up, the guy obviously liked the reaction, so he pinched them again causing my wife to wiggle again.
Julie pulled against the sheets that tied her to the bed. She was trying to free herself but she couldn’t. The guy that had just finished fucking my wife went to the bathroom where he got a towel and wiped his cock off. Meanwhile the guy next to the bed started getting undressed. As his pants came off I could see that he too was black, and just as well built as the guy that was guarding me, and from the way his underwear was straining it looked like his cock was already hard and just as big as the first guy’s.
He moved to the head of the bed, right beside my wife’s face, and looking down at her he said, “You ever had black dick before?" Julie was just staring at the huge bulge in the guy’s underwear, her eyes wide with fear, and when she didn’t answer the guy motioned to the guy standing next to me. I looked up in time to see his fist coming toward me, and then with a loud smack I was hit again.
"Whenever we ask a question, you answer, or your hubby over there gets more pain. You understand?" I heard the man talking to my wife through a haze, but clearly enough, I saw my wife nod. "Good. Now, have you ever had a black dick before?”, he asked my wife again. I knew my wife hadn’t, she’s only dated three guys before me in college and I knew two of them.
Julie nodded her head at the man. Surprise mingled with my fear and pain, surely she was just telling a lie to placate them. “Good, was it as big as mine?" This time my wife shook her head. "Then I’ll let you have a closer look before I stick it in you”, he said. And with that he shoved his underwear down to the floor. His cock was long and thick, dark all over, with a darker head. It was just slightly bigger than the first guy’s. My wife just looked at it in shock as he held it inches away from her face. She was so surprised by it that she wasn’t even trying to get away. Like me, she could only stare.
And then he moved to the foot of the bed and climbed up between my wife’s legs. Julie tried to climb higher on the bed, to get as much distance between her and the monster cock moving toward her, but there was nowhere for her to go. The guy grabbed one of my wife’s tits and squeezed it causing Julie to twitch again, while her ran his other hand up and down the length of his shaft. “You want me to fuck you with this?”, he asked my wife holding his cock up triumphantly. Julie shook her head violently.
The guy beside me slammed his fist into my gut. It knocked the wind out of me, and I was having trouble breathing with the gag in my mouth. I was afraid that I would black out from the pain and lack of air, but I managed to stay conscious. “Every time you give an answer we don’t like, we’ll hurt your husband”, the guy said to my wife. Julie was looking at me with tears in her eyes again.
“Now, do you want me to fuck you with this big black dick?”, he asked my wife while still holding his cock up for her to see. Slowly Julie nodded at him, it was just a small nod, but when she thought it might not be enough she gave a bigger nod. “That’s what I thought”, the man said to my wife. He moved himself right up between Julie’s spread legs and laid his cock on her stomach. The contrast between the dark color of his dick and the paleness of my wife’s skin was amazing, almost as amazing as how big his dick was.
For a minute he held his cock against my wife’s clit and just rubbing it back and forth in slow strokes, obviously enjoying teasing my wife. Julie wasn’t moving at all, just laying there under the watchful eyes of me and the three strangers. Then, the guy moved his cock to my wife’s pussy and slowly began to penetrate her. As he pushed into her Julie grunted through the gag, but she didn’t move. And then, after what seemed like minutes, the last of his cock disappeared into Julie’s gaping cunt. For a minute they just stayed like that, him completely buried inside of her, and her held tight to the bed by the weight of his body and the sheets she was tied up with.
Just as I thought the pain was subsiding for my wife, the guy started pumping his cock in and out of her. He held himself above her, pounding his cock down into my poor wife, his huge cock stretching my wife’s pussy as far as it could go. The guy was moaning with each stroke, smacking his body down against my wife, and Julie was grunting each time he would pull out and slam back in. I could only imagine how much pain she was in, the force of his fucking causing her tits to bounce and her body to come up off the bed.
As he got close to cumming his pace increased, and he was pulling almost all the way out before slamming his huge, black dick back down into my wife’s forcefully spread pussy. And then he came. The guy let out a half-grunt, half-yell as he pushed down into Julie, all of his cock inside of her. Julie was grunting in pain, but still the guy held himself deep in her cunt as he emptied his load.
Julie’s body started twitching and I feared something was wrong with her. She had been breathing heavily and grunting in pain, I feared she might be suffocating, and her body had been tense the whole time. Helplessly I watched as she was held in place under this stranger while impaled on his cock. Finally the man relaxed and a few seconds later my wife’s body stopped twitching. “Damn this pussy is tight”, the guy said, “and I think she just came”.
There was no way that was true, my wife couldn’t have gotten off from being raped. But as the strangers began to chuckle and I started to replay my wife’s motions in my head I knew it was true. I knew Julie too well, she had just cum as a stranger raped her, in our own bed. “Well honey”, the guy addressed my wife, “Did you just cum on my big, black dick?" Julie nodded shyly. "See, told you”, he said to his friends.
“I think she’s starting to like this”, the black guy that had been guarding me said. “Let’s see how she likes me”. The first guy to fuck my wife handed a towel to the guy climbing off the bed. Meanwhile the big black guy next to me was undressing.
He took off his shirt, pants, socks and shoes like the other guys, and then removed his ski mask. “What are you doing?”, one of his friends asked.
“It’s dark, they ain’t gonna see well enough”, the big black guy retorted. “And besides, once I give this pussy a few more orgasms, she won’t want us to leave much less tell anybody”.
Again the three strangers chuckled. The big black guy moved to the bed, wearing only a pair of boxers, and looked down at my wife. “You want me to remove the gag?”, he asked Julie. She nodded in response. “I will, but if you start screaming for help I’m going to shove it down your throat and then we’re all going to beat your husband unconscious. Understand?" Again Julie nodded.
The guy reached down and untied the cloth and removed it from my wife’s mouth. Julie immediately took a deep breath. For a minute the guy let her lay there and just breathe. Finally he asked her, "Now, do you want to see my dick?" My wife nodded but was interrupted by the man, "You ain’t got no gag anymore. You can talk”.
“Yes”, my wife whispered.
“Yes what?”, the guy asked.
“Yes…”, my wife searched for the right thing to say. “I want to see your dick”, she finished. The guy smiled down at Julie and then turned toward me, his back now to my wife, and then he removed his boxers.
I got to see his hard dick first, and it was the same length as the cocks of the other black guy but it was noticeably thicker. His smile widened as he turned back toward my wife, hands on his hips. Julie was holding her head up off the bed, watching the man turn toward her, and she gasped when she got an eyeful of his hard dick. He stopped with his dick hanging right in front of my wife’s face, and then asked her, “You like that?”
“Yes”, Julie said.
“Yes what?”, he demanded quickly.
“Yes, I like your dick”, my wife said rather convincingly.
“You want me to fuck you with this?”, the guy asked.
“Yes, please fuck me with your huge dick”, my wife answered.
“That’s more like it”, the guy answered as he climbed up onto the bed. “You make my dick hard when you talk like that”. He was positioning himself at the opening of my wife’s cunt, and I wasn’t sure that his cock was going to fit inside my wife. “You keep talking dirty and I’ll make you orgasm really good”. I could see the cum from the other two guys leaking out of Julie’s pussy and was thankful that she would at least have some lubrication so that it wouldn’t hurt her as much. As he started to push into my wife she tensed up, her entire body went stiff again, her toes curled, and she grabbed the sheets bound around her wrists and pulled.
“Ahh…”, my wife exhaled a small pained gasp. The guy pushed forward some more and the head of his cock disappeared into my wife’s pussy, her pink lips now wrapped around the top of his shaft. “AAHH!”, Julie yelped as he pushed deeper. She wasn’t moving, just holding still, breathing heavily, each exhale accompanied by a grunt of pain with the occasional yelp.
It was obvious that the size of his dick was causing her pain, there was a small stream of tears coming from the corner of her eye and her teeth were clenched. The guy stopped moving for a minute, just holding himself in place. Julie had her head pressed back against the bed, but brought her head up and looked down at the huge black dick that was penetrating her. “If you don’t tense up so much”, the guy said to her, “it won’t hurt as much”. She looked up at his face, but his back was toward me so I don’t know what she saw there. “You haven’t had dick this big before huh?”, he asked my wife.
“No”, she said more easily. Her body was softening, her grip and mouth loosening.
“Well I’m only a third of the way in”, he replied. It was true, I could see that not even half of his dick was inside my wife. “So you relax a bit and we’ll get through this part. This will only hurt the first time”, he finished.
‘First time?’, I thought.
Julie laid her head back and started taking deep breaths, trying to relax, and it looked like it was working. She let go of the sheets around her wrists, rested her arms on the bed, closed her eyes, and her body relaxed a bit. After a minute the guy started pulling his dick out of my wife, and then slowly started pushing back in. “Oohh…”, Julie moaned as his dick slid in a bit deeper. I was still hazy from all the hits to my head, but it didn’t sound like she was in pain anymore, which I was thankful for.
Steadily the guy rocked his hips, his cock pulling out of my wife’s pussy with a wet sound only to then push back inside her a littler deeper than the time before. With each inward thrust my wife gave a little grunt. Thankfully he was going slowly, and it didn’t look like my wife was in pain anymore. And then with one last push, after what felt like forever, he was all the way inside Julie’s cunt. From where I was sitting I could see her pussy lips stretched tight, a deep shade of pink, contrasting against the huge, black cock they were wrapped around. He held still for just a minute, letting my wife get used to the sensation.
Then he lifted his hips up and pulled the whole of his dick out of my wife. His cock head was still touching Julie’s pussy lips, and I could see more cum dripping out of my wife’s cunt. The guy’s cock was glistening wet from being buried in my wife. He held himself above my wife for a few seconds, and then as soon as Julie opened her eyes he slammed back down into her. The force caused the bed to shake, their bodies slammed together with a loud smack, her eyes shut tight, and she let out a scream as her breath left her.
From then on her didn’t let up. The guy just kept pulling all the way out and then slamming his huge dick back down causing the bed to shake and my wife to scream. “OH! OH! OH!”, my wife yelled in rhythm with his fucking motion.
“You like that bitch?”, he asked, never breaking his rhythm.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck Yes!”, Julie responded.
“Yes what?”, he demanded.
“Yes I like it!”, Julie was yelling, only interrupted when he slammed deep into her and the smack of their bodies coming together forced the air out of her. “Oh Fuck! I love it! I love your cock! I love your fucking! I love it! Oh Fuck!" My wife had hold of the sheets that were binding her wrists again, she was pulling on them tight, and then her whole body started shaking. As she convulsed I knew that she was cumming, harder than I’d ever seen her cum, and she continued to yell louder than I’d ever heard her the whole time she orgasmed.
I couldn’t take it any more. I broke down and started crying, my head falling down toward my chest, tears dripping onto my naked stomach as I sobbed.
My wife’s yells subsided and turned into deep gasps for breath. I looked up, still crying, to see the guy holding himself deep inside my wife as she finished twitching, her hips bucking up against his. Julie let out a soft coo as her orgasm subsided. "Did you just cum?”, the guy asked me wife.
“Fuck yes.”, Julie said contently. Everything about her had softened. Her reply caused all three guys to laugh slightly.
“Well get ready for a few more”, the guy said as he resumed the piston-like motion. “And from now on, I want you to let us know when you’re cumming”, he commanded my wife.
“Yes!”, Julie said, her hips pumping up off the bed to meet the thrust of the guy’s thick black dick.
“Yes what?”, he asked. One of the two guys standing next to me hit me, I didn’t even see it coming through my tears, but it hurt like hell anyway.
“Yes! Fuck Me!”, my wife responded. “Fuck me with that huge dick! Make me cum again”.
“You keep talking dirty to me and I’ll make your tight little pussy feel good”.
My wife was moving her body in rhythm with the guy’s fucking, never once did she stop making noise. When she wasn’t grunting and moaning she would say things. Things like, “Fuck me! Fuck my pussy! Oh Shit!”, and then after a few more minutes she announced she was cumming again. “I’m going to cum! I’m going to cum… Oh Fuck I’m Cumming!”, Julie yelled.
The guy fucking her increased his pace, groaning and slamming down into her hard with each stroke, and her yelling got louder. “Yes! Give me that cum!”, she yelled, “Give me your black cum! Fill my pussy!" The guy pushed deep into her cunt, holding himself inside her with his weight as they both came.
Eventually they both finished groaning and moaning. I was crying at the horrible things happening to my wife, but she had a smile on her face. The guy on top of her sat up so that he was kneeling between my wife’s legs, his cock so long it was still inside her even from this position. "You want to cum again?”, he asked look down at my wife’s tits.
“Yes I want to cum again but I don’t think I can”, Julie responded short of breath. The three strangers had fucked her for almost an hour straight.
“Oh yes you can”, the guy said smiling.
He put on hand on her stomach and slowly started to slide it downward, inching toward her pussy. Julie figured out what he was going to do and started chanting, “Oh no. Oh no. Oh please”. And then his fingers made contact with her exposed, pink clit. “OOHHH FUUUCK!”, she yelled, her hips rose up off the bed as he rubbed back and forth. My wife was moaning at the top of her lungs, bucking her hips up and down causing his cock to move in and out of her pussy making a wet, squishing sound as it did. She must have orgasmed for a minute straight, moaning and chanting, “I’m cumming… I’m cumming… I’m cumming”, the whole time.
And then he moved his hand away and Julie collapsed onto the bed. His dick dropped out of her pussy, but she just lay there, breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling. Both of them were covered in sweat, her naked tits shining in the soft light that filled the room. Cum was leaking out of her pussy and mixing with her sweat, running down onto the bed. Julie seemed oblivious though, she just lay there with a content look on her face, eyes closed.
The thick black guy got up off the bed and wiped himself off with the towel. Both of the other men were hard again, their cocks sticking out in front of them. “It’s fucking hot in here”, the thick black guy said. He walked over and opened both windows, the windows that faced the neighbor’s house. I knew it was too dark for anyone to see anything, and probably the neighbors were asleep at this point anyway, but I strained my eyes in the hope of seeing someone that might come rescue us. Nothing though, it was completely dark.
“Did you cum?”, one of the guys asked me wife.
“Yes, I came. Really hard”, my wife replied softly.
“You ever cum that hard before?”, Julie was asked.
“No. I’ve never cum like that before. It was amazing”, she said.
The guy standing next to me looked down and asked me, “Hear that? Your wife says we made her cum harder than you have with your tiny, little dick”. He reached down and grabbed my dick, squeezing it painfully, and then shaking it at my wife. Julie was looking over, watching what he was doing. “Do you like your husband’s tiny dick?”, he asked looking at my wife on the bed.
“Yes, I love my husband’s dick”, Julie replied.
Intense pain followed, the man was squeezed my dick and balls so hard that everything went dark. Pain overwhelmed me and I cried out, my scream muffled around the gag. “That’s not what we want to hear”, the man said.
“No!”, Julie cried. “I hate his dick. I hate my husband’s tiny dick”. The pressure went away, but the pain lingered climbing from my groin all the way to my brain. “His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum like your huge cocks do”, my wife continued. There was more laughter from the three men.
When my vision cleared I could see that all three of them were undressed now, their ski masks removed. Right in front of my face was a long, soft black cock, I couldn’t believe how big it was. It obviously belonged to the guy that had just hurt me, and he was standing over me laughing. The thick black guy was standing in the door to the bathroom toweling the sweat off himself. Meanwhile the white guy had climbed up onto the bed. He was kneeling right beside Julie and was rubbing his hard cock against her naked tits, the sweat on her body making his cock glide easily.
Julie was obviously enjoying the sensation, her nipples were rock hard, she couldn’t take her eyes off the guy’s cock, and she was moaning softly. Then he swung one leg over her chest, lowered himself, and laid his cock right between my wife’s tits. Reaching down he squeezed her breasts around his shaft and started rocking himself back and forth. Julie never took her eyes off his dick as it moved back and forth, the head disappearing and then reappearing from her cleavage.
“Oh that feels nice”, my wife said. “My tits are really sensitive… ooohhh… I’ve never felt anything like that”.
The thinner black guy in front of me had turned to watch the show on the bed, his cock starting to grow hard again. “You never tit fuck your wife?”, he asked not even turning to look at me. I mumbled a no around the gag and shook my head. “With titties like that I’d have my dick between them every night”, he finished.
“We tried it once”, Julie spoke up, “but I didn’t really like it and his dick was so small that it didn’t really work”. That brought more laughter, even my wife smiled, and I couldn’t figure out why she was volunteering information.
“You didn’t like it because you weren’t sensitive enough”, the thick black guy said as he moved across the room to the bed. “But now you’ve cum hard enough that your body has become sensitive. You’ll probably find that everything we can do to your body will feel great”. With that he reached down one hand and lightly brushed Julie’s clit. Immediately she started moaning and wiggling her hips, but he only kept his hand there for a few seconds. “See what I mean?”, he asked.
“God yes!”, Julie said enthusiastically. “I love the feel of your big dick between my breasts”, she said to the guy on top of her, she pushed her lips together seductively as she said it. The white guy pushed her tits together a bit more and then he started cumming. His cum flew up and hit my wife on the chin, some landed on her lips, more splashed on her neck, and then the guy’s dick popped up from between Julie’s tits and his last two spurts landed right on her pale breasts and nipples. “Mmm…”, my wife moaned as she sucked the guy’s jizz into her mouth and swallowed. “That feels good too”, she said looking down as the guy jerked the last bits of cum out of his cock, dripping it onto my wife’s tits.
“You want to taste more?”, he asked her.
“Mmm, yes please, give me more cum”, she was practically begging. The pain in my groin was starting to go away as I watched the guy use his fingers to scoop his semen off my wife’s chest, neck, and chin and then dip his cum covered fingers into her mouth. Julie’s tongue snaked up out of her mouth, ran over his fingers, and licked every last drop of jizz from them… and she swallowed all of it.
I was starting to feel sick from the heat and the pain, the bedroom smelled of sweat and sex, and I was having trouble breathing past the gag. “Looks like limp dick is going to pass out”, one of the men said, I was so out of it that I couldn’t tell who was talking anymore. “You want your husband to pass out”, someone said, “or do you want him to stay awake and watch so that he can learn how real men fuck?”.
“I want him to watch. I want him to see how real men fuck and please a woman”, my wife replied.
There was some commotion and then I felt cold all over my chest and lap. The sharp stinging cold pulled me out of my haze and I realized that someone had dumped a cup of ice water on me. While the water had cooled me down, some of the ice was stuck in my lap and it was getting painfully cold against my naked body. I tried to move, to get the ice off of me, but I could barely move the way I was tied up.
“That seemed to wake him up”, one man said. “How about you honey, you want to cool down?”
“Yes please, I need to cool down”, my wife answered.
I watched as the three guys went about untying my wife from the bed. Once free she sat up and rubbed her wrists and her ankles which had turned pink from being bound. “Okay, time for a shower”, one of the men said.
The three guys gently pushed my wife into the bathroom, taking the candles with them and leaving me in the dark bedroom alone. I heard the water start and then the sound of someone getting into the shower. “We’re just going to sit here and watch you”, a guy said. “And if you clean your pussy up nice I’ll eat it for you”.
“Oh… yes”, my wife responded, “please eat my pussy. My husband never eats it”. While Julie was keeping the three guys distracted I worked at trying to get out of the binds.
“Get all the cum out of your pussy. Push your fingers in deep and get it all out”, one of the guys was saying.
I heard Julie start to moan again. “No!”, a guy commanded, “Suck our cum off your fingers”.
“Yes, I want to taste your cum”, my wife moaned.
They were in the bathroom for nearly twenty minutes, the whole time the men giving directions to my wife. Saying things like, “Turn around and bend over, show us your ass. Spread your pussy for us. Soap up your tits and squeeze them together. Suck and lick your nipples. Yeah, finger your pussy and pretend it’s our dicks”.
And with each command my wife eagerly complied, going beyond what was asked of her, “You like my ass and pussy? Look at my pink pussy… mmm… my clit needs to feel a tongue. Ooohhh my breasts are sensitive, I want another dick between them. I’ll get my nipples hard for you. I need a dick in my pussy, spreading me wide and fucking me deep”.
I was just starting to get a hand out of the restraints when I heard my wife say, “Oh! Look at those three, big cocks, all hard and just for me. Oohhh…”, Julie moaned, “I like watching you jerk off while watching me”. The water stopped. “Keep jerking your big, hard dicks for me while I dry off?”, my wife asked.
All too soon they came back into the bedroom, carrying candles. They weren’t forcing my wife and leading her, in fact she came into the bedroom first. Her hair was wet and hanging down her back, a towel loosely wrapped around her body but straining against her large breasts, her pale skin shining in the dark bedroom. All three men followed, each huge dick hard and bouncing as they walked.
The thinner black man came over to me, the other two men stayed with Julie. My wife sat down on the edge of the bed, causing the towel to part slightly exposing her thighs and pussy, and she smiled up at the two men standing next to her. They both stepped up so that their cocks were hanging right in front of her face. Julie reached up and grabbed a cock in each hand, still smiling up at them, she started stroking them both slowly.
When the guy got to me he saw that I had freed a hand. There was a brief struggle as I tried to keep my hand away from him, but it was pointless as he quickly grabbed hold of my wrist and held my free hand up for everyone to see. “Limp dick is trying to get away”, he announced.
My wife and the other two guys looked over at me. He was stretching my arm out painfully and holding my wrist right where it had been bound, squeezing it tight causing me more pain. “I don’t think limp dick wants to be here”.
The thick black man standing over my wife looked down at her, Julie hadn’t stopped stroking either cock the whole time. “I think your limp dick husband wants us to leave. Do you want us to leave?”, he asked Julie.
“No I don’t want you to leave”, my wife replied. “Please don’t leave”. Her motion on their two cocks increased in speed, she was having trouble getting hands around their dicks, but she was working them up and down the entire length.
“Why do you want us to stay?”, he asked.
“I need to cum again. I need more hard orgasms please”, my wife finished by licking her lips up at him.
The guy holding my wrist noticed that my cock was hard. Hearing my wife talk dirty while she was in the shower had given me a painful hard-on and I was aching for release. “Hey look!”, the guy announced. “Limp dick here is hard”. With that he turned on a flashlight and illuminated my erection for everyone to see. It looked painfully small compared to the other three guys.
“Do you want your limp dick husband’s cock?”, the thick black man asked my wife.
“No”, my wife answered, “it’s so small”.
“Let’s see how small it is”, the guy next to me said. He took the flashlight and held it to the side as he knelt down beside me, putting his dick right next to mine. We were both hard, but my naked white dick barely stuck up beyond my thighs. The big, black dick next to mine however looked huge. It was an obvious comparison, he was twice as long as I was and easily twice as thick. “Which of the cocks in this room do you want honey?”
“I want your big, black cock”, my wife purred in response. She turned her attention to the white dick she was stroking and said, “I want this big dick”, and with that she leaned down and sucked it into her mouth. It was so large that she could barely get past the head, but I could see her tongue darting out and working back and forth on the shaft. The guy moaned, but my wife only stayed a second before pulling off. Julie turned to the thick black cock in her other hand and said, “And I want this thick, black dick”, following by her leaning down and wrapping her lips around the side of the thick, black shaft. My wife ran her tongue and lips down the length of his dick and then all the way back up to the head where she gave it a final lick. “And those are the only dicks I want”, she finished.
“Hear that limp dick”, the black guy next to me said, “Your wife wants to be fucked by us and not you. Sounds like you don’t please her”.
“That’s right”, my wife agreed, “he doesn’t please me. His tiny dick doesn’t make me cum”. I started crying again, the whole situation was overwhelming me. The things these men were making my wife say and do, knowing that because we’d seen their faces they would probably kill me… I couldn’t take it.
“Looks like limp dick doesn’t like this”, one of the men said.
The black man next to me grabbed a handful of my hair and painfully turned my face up to look at him. “You want us to stop? You want us to go away? You don’t like what we’re doing?”, he asked me. I tried to nod through my tears, but he was holding my hair to tightly and I could manage only a faint wiggle. “Well we don’t have to leave, isn’t that right honey?”
“That’s right”, my wife responded. “Please don’t leave”.
Laughter came from all three men and the guy shook my head and let go of my hair. I collapsed back into crying, my head falling to my chest. “We got all weekend”, one of the men said, “and limp dick is spoiling the mood. Put him somewhere else”.
The thinner black guy grabbed the back of the chair I was tied to, dragged it and me out of the master bedroom. Once in the hallway he said to me, “You’re a fat fuck… christ you’re heavy”. He dragged me into the bedroom next to the master bedroom. Then he stripped the sheets off the bed in there and using those tied me up more. Crying as I was, I didn’t put up much of a fight.
When I was tied up, twice, he left the room and turned back toward the master bedroom. Immediately I started trying to get loose. I was surprised when he came back into the room. He caught me struggling and I stopped, shocked. As he crossed the room toward me I could see his naked form in the dark room, and then he hit me. It was harder than I’d been hit so far, and then he hit me twice more.
I blacked out.
I had been seeing Laura off and on for a couple years, we were fuck buddies at best, and at our worst would go weeks not talking. We had been on again for a while when Laura called and invited herself over that night. Laura was exceptionally hot, long blonde hair, blue eyes, tight body, year round tan, nice B cup breasts, and a shaved pussy that I loved to eat.
Usually when Laura came over after work she would bring a sexy outfit with her and dress up for me, occasionally we took pictures of her in various states of dress and undress that we would save and look at later. That evening was no exception. When I got home Laura was already there, she’d let herself in. She was sitting on my dining room table, bare legs dangling over the side. She was wearing a pair of my boxers and one of my dress shirts, unbuttoned.
I could see her tanned stomach through the opening of the shirt, and a hint of her breasts at the edges of the shirt, she was smiling at me playfully from across the room. As I crossed the room to her she slid her hand down the front of the boxers she was wearing, rubbed herself, pulled her hand out and stuck two of her fingers in her mouth while moaning at me. I got to her and pressed up against her, she had scooted up to the edge of the table, and was pressing back against me. The shirt opened a bit and I ran my hands up to her tits.
Laura kissed me, shoved her tongue into my mouth, and started taking my shirt off. I backed up a bit and dropped to my knees, which let her completely remove my shirt. Quickly I reached up and pulled my boxers off of her, sliding them down her legs, over her ankles, and off her feet. Her bare, shaved, tanned pussy was right in front of me and I wasted no time in putting my tongue to it. She was dripping wet, her cunt lips were glistening with her juices, and I stuck my tongue right onto her clit. Laura jumped and then started wiggling her ass around on the table, she was wiggling her pussy against my mouth and tongue.
In no time at all she came, her moans growing louder and louder until she was practically screaming. I knew all the neighbors could hear us, and I knew that Laura did too, but I think the thought of her letting everyone know how hard she was cumming turned her on more. Wanting to make her cum harder I reached up with my hands and started fingering pussy her while I sucked her clit into my mouth. I rolled her clit between my tongue and lips as I shoved two fingers inside her causing her to buck her hips against me. Her knees where on my shoulders, her hands on the table behind her, and she was holding herself up pressing her pussy against my face.
She started cumming again, and grabbed a handful of my hair with one hand and held my face against her pussy. Her moans were just as loud as the first time she came, but she was wiggling more on the table. As she started coming down, her breath coming back to her, she looked down at me and said, “Please fuck me. Fuck me now”.
I stood up and Laura kissed me, sucking her own pussy juices off my tongue, while I started taking my pants off. Laura’s hands moved frantically trying to help me get my pants and boxers off, she was out of control at this point, all she wanted was a hard fucking. My cock sprang free from my boxers and Laura hungrily grabbed it, slowly jerking her hand up and down the length of my shaft, still kissing me.
As I stepped out of the boxers Laura repositioned herself on the edge of the table, her wet pussy spread and waiting. She guided my cock straight to her waiting cunt, the heat her body was generating was intense. “Give me your cock”, Laura said, “shove your huge cock in me”.
She started kissing me again as I entered her. Both of her hands were on the table behind her, and I put my hands on her hips. Her pussy was so wet that I slid in with no resistance, and when the whole length of my cock was inside her she let out a loud moan. Immediately she started rocking her hips back and forth and I started thrusting to meet her. My cock pounded in and out of her pussy with each thrust, the sound of our bodies slamming together indicating that the whole length of my cock was inside her. Each movement brought my cock out of her pussy until just the tip was inside of her and then immediately she would slam back against me taking all of my cock.
“Yes! Fuck me! FUCK… FUCK…”, Laura was moaning in time with our fucking. I knew she was doing it just so the neighbors would hear us, not that we weren’t both already moaning loud enough for that. Our pace increased, our fucking becoming more fevered, both of us getting turned on by the noises the other was making and knowing that other people could hear us. She leaned back and brought her hips up off the table, using her hands as leverage, the position left her tits completely exposed and I stared at them enjoying watching them bounce in front of me.
It didn’t take long after that for me to start cumming. The feel of her tight pussy gripping my cock, the sight of her tits lewdly bouncing, and her chants of, “fuck me… fuck me…”, had pushed me over the edge. Laura pushed her body hard against mine, taking my cock deep in her pussy, as I started pumping her full of my cum. She had been having one long orgasm, but she started cumming harder as I emptied my cock into her waiting cunt. We stayed like that for a minute kissing, my cock going slowly limp inside of her pussy, she was still on the edge of the table.
After that Laura and I took a shower to clean up and get rid of the sweat. In the shower she rubbed her body against mine, the soap and water making her slick, her tits pressing into my chest as she kissed me. I was starting to get worked up again watching her run her hands over her naked body and Laura smiled at my growing cock.
She knelt down in front of me, spreading her legs, and sucked my half limp cock into her mouth. Laura moved one hand to her pussy and started fingering herself and she put her other hand on my balls. “I love it while you finger yourself and suck my cock”, I said looking down at her. My cock was disappearing in and out of her mouth, she was moaning softly, and her hand was working furiously over her pussy. Watching her suck my cock and finger herself was completely erotic and I was getting hard again.
When my cock was completely hard Laura stood up and turned her back toward me. “Put your cock in me”, she said looking over her shoulder at me. She put her hands on the shower wall and stuck her ass out toward me. I moved up behind her, my hard cock sticking out in front of me, and aimed right toward her pussy. She pushed back against me and I pushed my hard cock into her, sliding into her pussy easily. We spent a few minutes fucking in the shower, her ass slapping back against me as I fucked my cock in and out of her tight cunt.
Laura came once more in the shower, but I couldn’t cum again so soon so we got out of the shower and headed to my bedroom. I turned on the lights in the bedroom and got out my camera, meanwhile Laura started getting dressed. First she slipped on a black thong, followed by a pair of sheer black stockings. I started taking some pictures while she was getting dressed and Laura was flirting to the camera the whole time, bending over to make sure I got a shot of her from behind, squeezing her tits toward me.
The final piece of clothing was a purple corset which she laced up slowly to tease me. “Where do you want me?”, she asked.
“Bend over the bed and stick your ass toward me”, I replied. Laura bent over the bed, her heels making her stocking covered legs look great, and she wiggled her ass at me. I took some pictures of her thong covered pussy, her stockings and heels, as she looked back at the camera over her shoulder. “Hook two fingers in your thong and pull it aside, let me see your pussy”, I told her.
She reached one hand beneath her, sliding it between her legs and into her thong. I kept taking pictures as she dipped two fingers into her pussy, her thong still in place. Laura never took her eyes off my still stiff cock as she worked her fingers in and out of her pussy, moaning softly as she did. Then she pushed the thong aside, revealing her wet cunt for the camera. Her pussy lips were glistening she was so wet, and I could see her clit poking out pink and puffy. I got close for some pictures as she worked her fingers back inside herself.
Laura turned slightly and arched her back, using her free hand to pull one of her tits free from the corset. I got a shot of her massaging her free tit, rubbing the nipple between her fingers, while her other hand was still buried between her legs. She continued to rub her pussy, the thong pushed aside, while I moved around to get some more pictures. “Climb on the bed and let me see you play with your pussy”, I told her.
I moved to the end of the bed and kept taking pictures as she got on her knees, ass and pussy toward me. Laura slid her thong down her stocking covered legs and then returned her hand to her dripping cunt. I managed to get a few more pictures of her fingers disappearing into her pussy, her tits out of the corset and hanging beneath her, before I couldn’t take it anymore. Stepping up to the edge of the bed I moved my cock to her waiting hole and slid inside of her. She started moaning again, loudly, as I fucked her from behind. I ran one hand across her ass, teasing her asshole lightly with my thumb, and she exploded in orgasm.
She came so hard she nearly pushed me back off the bed, the force of her pushing against me cause my thumb to slip inside her ass. This only drove her more wild with lust, she was completely out of control at this point, bucking against my hard cock and exploring hand. It went like this for a few minutes before I once again pumped a load of cum into her tight pussy. Laura orgasmed hard as I did, practically screaming as she came, our thrashing causing the bed to shake. Then, just as she was coming down and starting to catch her breath, I slid my other hand from her ass to her pussy and rubbed her clit again. Immediately her body began twitching and a string of moans was coming out of her mouth between her short breaths.
Laura’s orgasm was intense, her body kept bucking and she kept pushing back against my still stiff cock that was buried in her pussy. After a minute of this she couldn’t take anymore, between breaths I heard her begging, “Oh please…. please… no more… no more…" She had a firm grip on my wrist, but I couldn’t tell if she was trying to pry my hand away from her pussy or if she was holding me in place making sure I didn’t stop rubbing her clit. Eventually though her entire body collapsed, her breath escaping in a loud moan, she separated herself from me and just laid there on the bed breathing heavily.
Her hair was a mess, the sweat glistening on her body making her hair stick to her. She had a huge smile on her face though, and as I laid down on the bed next to her she curled up next to me and laid her head on my shoulder. We fell asleep like that.
With the economy bad my wife started looking for a job to help us make ends meet. It only took her a day to find something which was a bit surprising. Evelyn said she found a job working as a receptionist for a law firm, and she worked normal business hours like I did, though some times they would need her to stay late. Most days she came home around the same time I did, but she was always tired.
After a few weeks her fatigue was killing our sex life and I started to get suspicious that something else was going on. So one day I called out sick to work, but left in the morning like everything was normal and didn’t tell my wife. When Evelyn left for work I followed her to see where she went. I was surprised to see her not go to a lawyer’s office, but instead park her car behind an adult store.
My wife got out of her car and went in the back door of the sex shop. I parked down the block and walked back to the shop going in the front. It was a typical adult store with magazines, DVDs, and toys. Trying to be stealthy I worked my way through the store but didn’t see my wife anywhere. In fact the only other person in the store was the small, greasy looking guy behind the counter.
He didn’t pay much attention to me as I walked through the store pretending to be browsing but really trying to find my wife. I headed toward the back of the store, around the corner into a short hallway. Not having any luck finding my wife I decided to enjoy myself in one of the private viewing rooms. Quickly I found an empty room and let myself in.
This was one of those places that had a video screen and a window for viewing dancers. The little light by the window was on, which meant there was a dancer in there. I popped some dollars into the slot and sat down waiting for the window to go up. Just as the window slid up I popped my dick out of my pants and started stroking.
That was when the surprise hit me, my wife was on the other side of the glass wearing sexy lingerie and heels. Her bra and panties were laying on the floor next to her, stockings and garter the only clothes she had on now. I was shocked, but not necessarily in a bad way. Sure I was a bit upset that my wife was doing this, but more so that she hadn’t told me.
I knew the way these places worked, the glass was one way. My wife wouldn’t be able to see me sitting behind the glass, she’d just know that someone was in the booth and had paid money to watch her. The screens for other booths were up, so there were other men watching my wife at the same time I was.
Gleefully I started stroking myself, watching my wife finger herself for the enjoyment of strangers and listening to her moan. Just as I was getting close to cumming, the screen for another booth went up and a large amount of money slipped through the window. It was hard to see from where I was, but it was easily a couple hundred dollars.
‘That’s a lot of money for this show’, I thought confused. A moment later the door at the back of the stage opened, the one the dancers used, and two large, black men came onto the stage. Both were naked, well built, and well hung.
As they knelt down next to my wife, the screen on my booth came down blocking my view. Quickly I shoved some money back in the slot, but the screen didn’t go up. The little read-out was telling me there was a special show going on and I needed to put more money in the slot. Not knowing what was happening on the other side of the screen was killing me, and I didn’t have much money with me.
Shoving all the money I had into the slot caused the screen to slide back up. The sounds reached me first, moaning, sucking, and fucking. Then I saw it. On the stage my wife was on her back with one huge black dick in her mouth and the other slamming her pussy. She was sucking and jerking the cock between her lips for all it was worth, moaning hungrily while her tongue occasionally flicked out and became visible. The other black performer pounded his hard shaft into my wife’s pink gash with such force her legs swayed while her feet and ankles whipped through the air.
Furious and surprised at the same time I stood up, my pants dropping to my ankles, and I yelled at the glass, “Stop that!" There was no response from my wife or the two men fucking her. My wife started bucking her hips up to meet the huge dark dick penetrating her. Pain welled up inside me and I screamed again, "Fucking stop!”
They probably couldn’t hear me, so I smacked my fists against the glass. My wife looked sideways toward my window. She winked at the glass, but surely she couldn’t see me I thought. In horror I watched as she took the cock out of her mouth and said, “Why don’t you put this up my ass”, she jerked the huge cock in her hand.
The two black men picked my wife up, man-handling her with ease. One of them laid down, pulling my wife’s ass down around his hard cock, his dark shaft penetrating her asshole. The other man knelt down between her legs and shoved his long cock into her pussy.
I stood up and smacked my fists against the glass, “I will kill you! Stop!”
They started humping faster, both dicks slamming into my wife’s holes, bodies smacking together as all three of them moaned in pleasure. The door behind me opened and the guy from behind the desk came into my booth. He grabbed me, wrapping my arms behind my back, and roughly pulled me out of the booth. As he shut the door, the panel slid down over the glass, and I got one last glimpse of my wife impaled on the cocks of the two men. “Yes! Yes! Double fuck me hard”, I heard her say before being thrown out.
It was a typical southern plantation, during the time when black slavery was still the way of things. Tom Field owned almost a hundred slaves, all hand picked, and he treated them as well as they deserved. His two sons Eric and Steven, and his one daughter Emily, lived with him on the plantation along with his beautiful wife, Janine. The plantation covered hundreds of acres and he had dozens of seasonal hands that helped him day to day, overall things were good. What made them great though were the hidden benefits of the evenings.
Some of the negro women were beautiful, in their own way, and of course they couldn’t refuse Tom’s advances. So even with his beautiful and faithful wife in the manor house, almost every night Tom would sneak down to the slave quarters where the women slept, and pick one out to have his way with. He’d take the chosen girl to the barn, wash her down, and then bend her over the hay bails and fuck her until he emptied his load in her.
Of course he had his favorites, but he took turns with them all, none of the women were safe from his desires. It was another means of keeping them under control, and if they happened to get pregnant, well there were ways to deal with that too. Sure some of the women pretended to be married to some of the men, but everyone knew that slaves couldn’t marry so it didn’t stop Tom if a woman protested that she belonged to another.
When his sons Eric, and then Steven, turned of age Tom introduced them to the act as well. Tom planned the night out special, choosing one of the more willing girls, taking her to the barn and bathing her. The whole time Eric watched intently, he’d never seen a naked woman before, and had always been curious about the negro women. After her bath it was time, so Tom took her to his spot and bent her down over the hay, laying her naked chest on the horse blanket and pushing her ass into the air.
He let Eric watch as Tom pushed his hard dick into her ass, pumping in and out violently, ignoring any pain he may have caused. And after ten minutes Tom emptied his balls into her ass, holding her hips and pulling her tight. Then he told Eric what to do, encouraging him as a dad should, and Eric lost his virginity by shoving his young dick hard into her pussy. It didn’t take Eric long to cum, but his youth allowed him to recover just as fast. That night he fucked that negro girl four times, once while she sucked Tom’s dick until he came in her mouth.
A few years later Tom introduced Steven to the experience, and the three of them took the opportunity every night. They would try different girls, usually taking two or three to the barn to satisfy themselves, but some nights they would just take one girl and go at her at once. Few of the girls could handle that though.
It was a tenuous thing at first, Tom wasn’t sure he could get away with it. After all he was out there in the barn by himself with a slave, she could try anything and he’d be alone. Once he’d even dared to take two girls down there by himself, they were no older than his sons. And while that was absolute bliss, it was a bit too risky for him to try again. Of course any of the women could be diseased, but he took pains to keep them clean. Finally there was Janine, she could find out and then his marriage would be over and his reputation completely ruined.
He’d made excuses at first, about going to the barn to handle an animal, clean something up he forgot, or put something away. Eventually though Janine became suspicious so Tom gave her a false confession, that he was going there to drink a bit before bed. He knew that she didn’t like him drinking, but it was better than what he was really doing. Eventually it just became a routine for them, he’d head down to the barn before bed to drink a bit, and she agreed that for the sake of the family’s reputation that she wouldn’t make a fuss over it as long as he kept it quiet and didn’t drink to excess. When his boys were old enough, they started joining him, and it had turned into a family tradition.
For years Janine had known what her husband did in the barn. She’d had her suspicions, especially when the sex in her marriage dropped off after Emily was born, but she was able to confirm it one day by talking to some of the negro girls. Janine played it off like she already knew, so the house-women wouldn’t try to lie to her, and that worked. Tom and the boys were in town that day buying supplies, so she’d had a long conversation with some of the girls and learned all about what Tom had been doing.
It took her a while to calm down once she was alone. When she’d cleared her head and had time to think it over she didn’t want to go through the trouble of dragging the affairs into public. The whole thing would be a mess, very embarrassing, and it would completely upend the life she had and life for her children. And when she really thought about it, what truly made her mad, was that Tom was getting something that she wasn’t.
A marriage was about providing and caring for each other, about giving to each other, and he was giving and getting something outside of the relationship; something that Janine wasn’t getting. So she put a plan into motion, much more carefully and secretly than her husband had, to even things out. There were just as many negro men as there were women on the plantation, so why shouldn’t she partake, she even recruited some of the women to help her execute her plan and keep it secret.
So one night, when Tom went for his nightly trip to the barn, Janine slipped down to the slave quarters attached to the back of the main house. It was where the house servants stayed, but it had its own bedrooms, one of which Janine had set up for this purpose. The room was quiet, farther away from the others, and isolated at the end of a hallway behind the storage rooms. Back there no one would hear her, no one would think to look for her, and she could do whatever she wanted in secret.
The slave she’d chosen was tall and strong, a big, powerful mule of a man. He was also young, almost as young as Tom was when they married, and though she’d never been with anyone other than her husband, the thought of what she was about to do electrified her. She was already in her night clothes when she came into the room, and he was already there.
His name was Leroy, he’d always been quiet and gentle. Janine had instructed the house girls to bathe him before sneaking him inside, and they had. He smelled like a man, not the typical stink of sweat and dirt. The contrast between his dark ebony skin and her pale flesh was amazing to her, she couldn’t help but watch her hands run over him.
As she’d instructed he was laying naked in the bed, covered by the sheet. She knew she had time, but there was anxiety that at any moment she could be discovered. So, faster than she wanted, her hands pulled the sheet down to reveal his naked body. His cock was huge, two or three times longer and thicker than her husband’s. Already Leroy was hard, his ebony dick laying on his belly.
Panic took Janine, the reality of what she was doing grabbed her and mixed with fear over this size of his powerful member. It would split her open she thought, and so she turned to run. But as her hands reached the door, his reached her. He knew what she wanted, could read it in her eyes and smell it on her. Janine was wearing her best under clothes, wearing a dab of her best perfume, and had even brushed out her hair.
Leroy was like an animal, out of control, and Janine felt helpless. He threw her onto the bed, she yelled for help but was only able to get a short yelp before his hand closed over her mouth. Without saying anything, he used his free hand to yank the pants from her legs, and then his knees to push her legs apart. Standing between them, holding himself over her, his massive cock hovered before her intimidatingly.
Spitting into his hand, and then rubbing the shaft and head of his cock, was all the foreplay he gave her. With two fingers he spread her pussy wide, and leaned forward pushing the massive, dark head of his dick into her opening. Janine screamed against his hand in pain and fear, but slowly Leroy continued to press his violation. Inch after inch spread her wider and wider, the pain blurring to an uncontrollable level, her screams interrupted only by her desperate gasps for breath.
It took him forever to enter her, to be completely inside her, and once there he just held himself still. Slowly the pain subsided and Janine was returned to her senses, Leroy was huge. When he started moving, pleasure rolled through her in waves. Each of his thrusts shoved her closer and closer to orgasm.
Quickly Janine came, her tender white body shivering beneath this black behemoth as she lay impaled by him. The most she’d ever had with her husband was one orgasm, but Leroy was not content to make her cum only once. For an endless time he lay atop her, violating her pink folds again and again, getting more and more vigorous with each thrust.
Finally their bodies were rising off the bed together, Janine’s screams of pleasure muffled by the black man’s large hand. Each orgasm was intense, stronger than any she’d ever had before, and each fed the next and the next. With one deep, hard thrust Leroy buried himself completely inside Janine, holding her to the bed with the weight of his body. Then she felt his seed hit her deep, spurt after spurt, and as his cock throbbed inside her she came again.
For a moment she lost herself to her pleasure, the entire world faded away, as they became one. Then he withdrew from her, the void inside her too large to be filled by anything else she’d experienced. Leroy didn’t say anything, only smiled, as he left her laying there on the bed. Since that night, Janine has had her own evening routine.
I had just moved into a new apartment, right in town, from the suburbs. It was a slightly smaller, two bedroom apartment, with only one bathroom. Erynn was my new roommate, she was in her early twenties and worked as a teacher at the local school. She was petite in frame, with a shapely ass, firm B cup breasts, short cut blonde hair, and bright blue eyes framed in her freckled face.
Erynn’s job didn’t leave her much free time, she was in school seven hours a day, and then when she got home she had papers to grade all evening. I worked a pretty normal nine to five job, so we had to share the space in the apartment in the evenings. Usually Erynn would set up in the living room and grade papers in front of the television while I sat in my room on the computer. Occasionally we would share a dinner or watch a show together, but for the most part we tried to give each other as much space as we could in the small apartment.
We did manage to bump into each other though. There were occasions where one of us would need to use the bathroom or the kitchen but the other already was. Neither of us were dating anyone at the time, but every now and then my friend Laura would come over for a few hours. Laura was dating someone else, but would sneak away to see me after work and we would fuck as much as we could before she’d have to get home. As such our sex was always straight forward, no fooling around, we would just fuck each other hard and fast.
Laura would make a lot of noise when we were together, and so we tried to plan our evenings together when I knew that Erynn wouldn’t be home. One night Erynn was having a parent/teacher meeting and was going to be home late, so Laura came over. We spent about two hours in my bedroom sucking, licking, eating, and fucking. When finished and got dressed, it was time for Laura to get home before her boyfriend became suspicious. Upon leaving the bedroom though we realized that my roommate was home. There was music coming from Erynn’s room and light shone out from under her shut door. I quickly showed Laura out and then slipped back into my bedroom.
Erynn didn’t say anything to indicate that she had heard, but I started to notice some odd occurrences after that. First, she would tell me that she wasn’t going to be home on certain nights or until a certain time, and then she would end up “cancelling” or “getting done early”. The result was that I would be with Laura on those nights and when we were done Erynn was in her room, door shut, with music playing.
The next thing was accidentally catching Erynn changing. I got home from work, spent some time messing around on my computer, and then as I was coming out of my bedroom I heard a noise. Looking over I saw the door to her bedroom open and Erynn was standing there in front of her mirror naked from the waist up. Her breasts were hanging bare in front of her and her pink nipples were poking out hard. I had only a moment to look before she saw me. Embarrassed she grabbed her shirt next to her and held it to her chest, covering up, and gave a small squeak of surprise. I mumbled an apology and went to the kitchen.
Then about two weeks later we had a similar incident. I got home from work, didn’t see her around, and went into my room to use the computer again. Once there I could hear the shower running and realized that Erynn must be in there. After a few minutes though I forgot about it and headed out to the kitchen to get a drink. As I was coming out of my bedroom Erynn was walking by, heading toward her bedroom. Erynn was completely naked, no towel, no clothes, nothing; her wet hair hanging against her body.
We were both completely surprised. For a moment we just both stood there, she was staring at me unable to move and I was staring at her, admiring her body. She had a nice tan, freckles running down her chest, and a small, neatly trimmed patch of blonde hair above her pussy. Neither of us knew how to react, but Erynn moved first to cover herself. One arm darted across her chest, covering her breasts, and her other hand shot down to cover her pussy. Again I mumbled an apology and turned back into my bedroom while she ran the rest of the way down the hall and into her bedroom.
The final odd occurrence was a month after that. Laura and I went out one evening while her boyfriend was out of town. I got home late and when I came into the apartment Erynn was asleep on the couch in the living room. There was a small blanket thrown over her, but she had obviously been shifting and I could see that she had on a small tank top and some short shorts. Her bare legs and feet were draped across the pillows at the bottom of the couch. I must have disturbed her when I came in because she shifted and awoke.
I apologized for waking her up as I made my way to my bedroom. When I came back out a few minutes later she was sitting up on the couch, the television still going. We shared some drinks and talked a bit, but after about an hour she fell back asleep. Erynn shifted a bit in her sleep and stretched her legs out across my lap. I turned to look and the blanket had crept up so that it was barely covering her stomach but mostly on the floor. Her breasts were hanging to the side, pushing against her top, and her shorts had started to ride up.
Her clothes were stretched tight and I just watched her for a while, the television forgotten, enjoying the look of her body in the now tight clothing. Erynn was shifting a lot, and I wasn’t completely convinced that she was asleep, but I didn’t say anything for fear of waking her anyway. After one particular shift she drew one of her legs back off my lap and tucked it up toward the middle of the couch. The result was that her legs were almost completely spread, her shorts pulled to the side, and I could see up one of the legs of her shorts. Erynn wasn’t wearing any panties and I could see half of her pussy framed by some of her blonde hair. I started breathing more quietly and didn’t dare move, afraid to do anything that would wake her.
For nearly five minutes she lay like that, one leg braced against the back of the couch and her other leg stretched across my lap. I just stared at her pussy though, her blonde hair framing the one puffy lip that I could see. There was even a glistening of moisture around the edge, either she was sweating or she was slightly wet. More than anything at that moment I wanted to touch her, but I didn’t dare for fear of waking her up and getting caught.
Then Erynn shifted again. This time she twisted her torso slightly, one of her arms brushing her chest as she did, and the motion caused her top to fall aside slightly. One of her nipples was now poking around the side of the tank top, and her breasts were pushed together forming some amazing cleavage. I took advantage of her movement to put one of my hands on her leg, softly placing my palm just above her ankle. She didn’t move or wake up, so I decided to press my luck. Slowly, inch by inch, over the course of minutes I moved my hand higher on her leg.
I stopped just past the mid point of her thigh, holding my hand steady, unable to move the last few inches toward her pussy. Her leg was really warm, her entire body radiated heat, her cheeks flush and red, but she seemed deep asleep and oblivious to everything. After another ten minutes during which neither of us moved at all, Erynn took a deep breath, stretched her arms, rolled over, and started waking up. Quickly I looked back at the television, pretending that I’d been watching it the whole time. Nothing else happened that night, Erynn quickly went off to bed and I soon followed suit.
The following night then when I got home from work Erynn was sitting in front of the television grading papers. When I walked in she said, “Hi. When you get a chance we should talk”. It sounded ominous, but I agreed once I’d had a minute. I rolled over the possibilities of what she wanted to talk about as I went into my room, put down my stuff, and started to change out of my work clothes.
I’d only managed to get my shirt, shoes, and socks off when Erynn poked her head into my room. “Can I come in?”, she asked looking at me as I stood there with my pants unbuttoned and unzipped, my boxers peaking out from underneath. She came in without waiting for an answer. I stopped changing, buttoning my pants back up to keep them from falling off, and turned toward Erynn so we could have our conversation.
Erynn was sitting on the bed, wearing a tank top and short shorts like she’d had on the night before, the outfit was one of her favorite to lounge around the house in, and she had a beautiful body so I didn’t complain. “I want to know how you do it”, she started off. I didn’t know what she was talking about. “I’ve heard you and Laura. She makes a lot of noise, so she’s obviously enjoying herself. How do you do it?”
I blushed a bit. Laura was dating someone else, but she wasn’t sexually satisfied with that relationship. Hence the only thing between Laura and I was the sex, there was nothing else complicating things, so when we were together we went all out with our fucking. As I was explaining this Erynn sat back on my bed a bit, her hands on the bed behind her, and she spread her legs around the corner of the bed. The position made her top and her shorts tight on her, just as they were the night before. I asked her why she wanted to know.
“Well, it’s just… umm…”, she was hesitant about something and she was starting to blush. “I’ve never orgasmed like that before. I mean that hard”. There was a momentary pause, I didn’t know what to say or what she was getting to. “When I hear you, I’m in my room alone, and I… uh…”, Erynn trailed off, but I could guess what she meant. I said it as a question. “Yes”, she confirmed, “I masturbate when I hear you”.
I asked her long it had been since she’d had sex, to which she answered, “Just over a year. My last boyfriend, before I moved here”. We talked a bit about how her sex life had been and I was getting turned on from the conversation. Erynn kept shifting on my bed as we talked, and slowly the conversation came to my sexual experiences. As I was describing the things that I had done she grew more curious.
Then I noticed there was a wet spot on her shorts, right where her pussy was, obviously Erynn was getting turned on too. So I confronted her about the odd occurrences that I had noticed and she confessed to having set them up, that she was trying to flirt with me. The sexual energy was palpable as I went over to the bed and sat down next to her. She was obviously nervous so I leaned in and kissed her.
Her lips were incredibly soft, and we held the kiss for a minute before I pulled back. I told her that before we went any farther she would have to agree that it was just physical, that there were no expectations beyond the physical, and that she’d have to be okay with me continuing to see Laura. Erynn was so worked up by that point I don’t think she could have said no even if she had wanted to. Once she agreed I kissed her again, and this time there was no holding back. Our tongues explored each others mouths, eagerly dancing with each other as our lips rubbed. I started massaging her breasts through her tank top and I could feel that her nipples were already hard.
I moved myself around and off the bed so that I was kneeling in front of her, Erynn leaned down slightly to keep our kiss as I moved. Once in position though I broke the kiss, leaning back from her a bit. I grabbed the bottom of her tank top and slowly lifted it over her head, revealing her naked breasts. Leaning in I put my mouth to one of her breasts and rolled my tongue around her nipple causing her to let out a soft moan. Next I traced my tongue across her chest to her other breast and kissed her nipple, sucking it into my mouth. At the same time I was massaging the first breast, pinching the nipple gently between my fingers.
Erynn was moaning softly at this point, so I moved lower, working my way down her stomach. I gently pushed her back until she was laying flat with her legs hanging off the edge of the bed. She kept her head propped up slightly so that she could watch me. The look in her eyes told me that she was on fire so I gently slid my hands inside the waistband of her shorts and tugged them down. Again she blushed as I moved the shorts past her knees and then off her ankles, she was now laying completely naked before me.
Trying to calm her embarrassment I told her how beautiful she looked, how much I liked her body, and how I couldn’t stop thinking her after I caught her coming out of the shower. That combined with gently rubbing my hands on the inside of her thighs seemed to calm her down, or at least distract her. I was still on my knees, now between her spread legs, and I could see just how wet her pussy was. Leaning forward I kissed the inside of her right thigh, moving toward her pussy in a slow series of kissing, sucking, and licking.
When finally my mouth reached her clit Erynn was emitting soft, constant moans. Using my one hand I spread her puffy pussy lips revealing her clit, while I raked the fingers of my other hand through her blonde bush. Then my tongue made contact with her and Erynn practically came up off the bed. She was dripping wet and had obviously been aching for the touch, so her moaning increased in volume as I licked back and forth over her clit. At the same time I was using one hand to massage her thighs and the area below her pussy, while keeping her lips spread with the other.
Erynn had her first orgasm within a couple minutes, and while she was moaning loudly, it was not as loud as I knew she’d get. It seemed that she was use to only have one orgasm from being eaten, because as soon as she was done cumming she slid farther up on the bed and tried to sit up. I stayed with her though, not letting her dripping snatch get too far from my hands or mouth. “What are you doing?”, she asked shyly as I gently pushed her back down.
Not bothering to give her an answer I just put my mouth right back on her cunt and sucked her clit between my lips. She started cumming again right away, moaning louder, even squeaking a bit in surprise. When I stuck two fingers in her pussy though she gave a short grunt and then one loud moan, sounding surprised. I held her clit between my lips, flicking it with my tongue, while I worked my two fingers in and out of her. Erynn was cumming hard, I guessed harder then she ever had.
For at least a solid minute Erynn moaned, arched her back up off the bed, and wiggle her hips at me. The whole time I stayed with her, trying to keep my fingers inside her and my lips and tongue working over her clit, using my free hand to hold onto her hip as much as possible. When she finished cumming she was out of breath, really breathing heavy, her head thrown back looking around, so I backed off a bit and gave her a minute. I just lay there on my stomach, gently rubbing the inside of her thighs, watching her recover.
I asked her how she was doing. “I’m really sensitive”, she said breathlessly. “Oh my God! I’ve never…”, she hesitated, “felt like that before”. When I asked her to be a bit more specific she said, “My orgasm… it’s never been that… umm, intense”. We both smiled when she said it, and I started to move my hand back to her clit. My intention was continue eating her out, but she shot down a hand and grabbed my wrist, holding me firm.
“Oh no. Don’t do that. I don’t think I can take any more”. So I asked her what she wanted instead. “I uh… don’t know. I just feel too sensitive right now”. I knew that she’d want a good fucking now, all woman do after getting eaten out really well, but I wanted to hear her say. To have her say it would only excite her more, pushing her farther in the direction she was looking for, but she didn’t know that yet. So I told her that if she didn’t know what she wanted I was going to do what I wanted.
“Ok”, she replied. Without warning her I shot my head right back down and shoved my tongue into her pussy. A loud moan escaped her and she let go of my wrist completely surprised. Taking advantage of the opportunity I moved both my hands toward her snatch. With one hand I rubbed her clit, accompanied by my tongue buried and wiggling in her pussy. The other hand was the one that I’d fingered her with earlier, so it was still slick with her juices. That hand I moved to her asshole, and using her own pussy juice plus my saliva that was running down between her legs, I started massaging it. “Oh no! Oh don’t! Oh God!”
Erynn was breathless, and moaning uncontrollably. She tried to pull back away from me, surprised at what I was doing, and extra sensitive at this point, but unfortunately she had nowhere to go anymore. So I ramped things up, pushing her over the edge into another orgasm. The convulsions of her body kept her from moving away, she was literally trapped in her own orgasm. I continued to push my tongue into her pussy, exploring between her folds, as I rubbed both her clit and her asshole.
“Aaaa! Fuuuck!”, she was literally screaming now, loud and clear. Her orgasm was shorter than her previous two, but definitely stronger. When she finished cumming she tried, at the same time, to both collapse and pull herself back so she was sitting up. Recognizing that she was beyond sensitive and that anymore would probably be uncomfortable for her, I let her go. She managed to get into a half seated position, collapsed back against the pillows and the head board.
Her chest rose and fell as she caught her breath. I stood up and watched her breasts rise and fall. Again I asked her what she wanted, with the threat that I would do whatever I wanted if she didn’t know. “I want to have sex”, Erynn replied. I assured her that’s what we were just doing, and we could do more of that if she wanted. “Oh no! No… I uh…”, she was fighting to find the words. As she blushed she said at barely more than a whisper, “I want to fuck”.
Standing there in plain view of her, letting her watch, I slowly removed my pants and then my boxers. My cock was already hard, sticking straight out in front of me. She actually licked her lips a little bit when it sprang free, and as I climbed onto the bed next to her I asked her again what she wanted. A little louder this time she responded, “I want you to fuck me”.
Erynn was still sitting back against the pillows and headboard, so I grabbed her by the ankles and pulled her down on the bed a little bit to get her closer to me. Once she was laying down flat again I moved up between her legs, settling on my knees so that my cock was sticking out directly over her pussy. I had to make my cock slick enough to slide inside her with little effort, so I pushed down on my cock with one hand and spread her pussy lips with the other. She jumped at the touch of my hand, and as I wrapped her lips around my hard cock, I started using the motion of her body to slide back and forth.
The head of cock would push between her pussy lips, followed by the length of my shaft, as I used her juices to make myself slick. It was working too, she was really wet. “Oh God…”, Erynn moaned as the head of my dick made contact with her clit, “What are you doing?" She was started to breath heavily again. "I’m so sensitive… I can’t take that… Oh God…”. Her whole body shook slightly, it was short, but I think she had a smaller orgasm just from the feel of my cock sliding through her pussy lips.
“I told you what I wanted… oh God…”, she was breathing heavily again and wiggling her body. She was really enjoying herself, but I decided to tease her a bit more. So I explained what I was doing, but I still asked her what it was she wanted. Between breaths she replied, “Inside me… I want you… inside me”. Teasingly I slipped just the head of my cock inside her, holding it still. Erynn tried to wiggle herself down to get more of me inside her, but I moved with her to keep just the head inside. “Oh God!”, she said almost painfully, “You’re just teasing me. Fuck me already”. She was getting louder, “Stick your dick in me. Fill me up. Fuck me”, the last was practically a scream which I cut off by shifting my weight forward and slamming the whole length of my cock into her.
She screamed instantly, loud moans coupled with a yell, and her body jerked up against me. Erynn was cumming, pushing herself hard against me, and trying to keep my cock deep inside her. I leaned up on my arms, holding myself up over her, and the shift cause me to push deeper inside her. Once I was comfortable I started pumping in and out of her. Her orgasm continued, she just kept cumming as I lifted up and then fell back down into her. Our bodies would slam together with a smack and Erynn would exhale with a grunt, then I would pull out and she would moan.
“Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck!”, she chanted as we fucked. We were sliding up the bed from the force of our sex, so Erynn reached up one hand and pushed against the headboard, trying to hold herself in place. Her moaning and screaming was getting louder, her orgasm was building. Soon she would hit a new level, something I guessed she’d never experienced, and that was an orgasm leading into another, stronger, orgasm.
Intent on doing this for her I picked up my pace and started fucking her faster. Her moaning increased in volume, and then her whole body shook violently. “FUUUCK!”, Erynn yelled and threw her other arm up to brace herself against the headboard with both hands. I sat up a bit, grabbed both her hips, and held onto her as I started slamming into her harder. She arched her back, pushing herself up with her legs, holding herself off the bed so that her pussy was right on level with my cock.
Erynn’s screaming and moaning continued, growing louder by the second, and then she came. “FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" As her body rocked back and forth her tits bounced, her head was pushed back into the pillows with a look of tight concentration on her face, and her arms were stretched tight against the headboard. And for at least a minute she was completely lost in the throes of her orgasm, her body out of her control. Erynn had gone from one orgasm right into another, and her second one was much stronger, probably stronger then she’d ever had.
Finally she collapsed back onto the bed, falling off my dick, completely out of breath. The last of her orgasm shook itself out of her body, she brought her arms down and crossed them under her breasts, hugging herself as she again caught her breath. I fell onto the bed next to her, our bodies against each other, and she looked me in the face and smiled contentedly. "That’s amazing”, she breathed softly, “I’ve never felt that. I didn’t think that was possible”.
When I told her that I wasn’t done she looked surprised. She glanced down at my cock, still hard, which was glistening with her juices, and then our faces met again and she smiled. I asked her what she wanted to do next and she responded by rolling over and getting up on her hands and knees. “This has always been my favorite position. Let’s see what you can do with this”, she said as she wiggled her ass.
I got up on my knees and moved around behind her. Erynn’s pussy was still dripping wet, so I slid into her easily. In one thrust I buried myself completely. The feeling of her pussy wrapped tightly around my cock was amazing, so I told her how tight she felt. “That’s cause your cock’s so big”, she whispered over her shoulder at me. “I love the feel of it inside me, it feels so good…”, she trailed off into moans as I started thrusting in and out of her. I leaned forward, putting my hands on either side of her, changing the angle of my entry a bit. My chest was rubbing against her back, and she turned her head slightly so that we could kiss.
After one long kiss, our tongues tangling with each other, I pulled back slightly and kissed the back of her neck. She shivered slightly as I did, so I kissed the side of her neck, and then worked my way across her shoulder. “Enough of that”, she said, “No sweet stuff, just fuck me”. Erynn pushed back against me, bucking her hips slightly, so I gave her what she wanted. I got back up on my knees, grabbed her hips, and started pounding into her.
Immediately she started moaning, screaming, letting out one loud moan, “Aaahhh…”. I fucked her with as much vigor as I could, really gripping her hips and pulling her toward me as I shoved myself into her from behind. Our bodies would slap together, the force causing her ass to shake and her head to bounce, and then I would pull out of her quickly only to thrust back in right away. She started cumming again, her loud moans only interrupted by the force of our bodies slamming together. I didn’t let up though, I kept hammering myself into her relentlessly, trying to make her cum as hard as she had before. Erynn was clamping her pussy down against my cock, gripping it tightly, and the sensation was amazing.
I could only keep it up for a minute though before I had to break stride, slamming deep into her pussy and holding myself there as I re-positioned. She was still bucking against me, humping her hips up and down, working my cock in and out of herself slowly. Snaking one hand underneath her, I slid it slowly down toward her pussy. “Oh God. Oh God”, she moaned as I got closer and closer to her clit. And then when my fingers made contact she screamed, “Oh Fuck!" Her body arched up and her hips came down, forcing my cock deeper inside of her.
Erynn’s moans had escalated again into screams of joy, as I rubbed her clit while holding my cock deep inside her pussy. Her entire body spasmed, her arms collapsed out from underneath her, and her head fell into the pillows again. I could sense that she was getting use to the sensation, that her orgasm was subsiding, so I decided to try and push her back over the edge again.
Wiggling my cock in and out of her slightly, holding my hand against her clit seemed to keep her on the edge, but I was just using it to distract her. I took my other hand and placed it on her ass cheek, and then put my thumb against her asshole and started massaging. "Oh fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK!”, she yelled, the volume rising each time. The sensations of her clit being rubbed, her pussy being fucked, and her asshole being massaged were too much, her orgasm exploded beyond what she’d had before.
She reached up with both hands and grabbed the top of the headboard, using it to hold herself off the bed. Once up she started rocking her body back and forth, the motion causing my cock to slip in and out of her. All I could do was hold on, one hand rubbing her in front and the other behind as she fucked herself on my cock. Erynn fucked me with the same force that I’d fucked her a minute before. As she continued to cum I heard her chanting, “My pussy loves your cock. My pussy loves your cock”.
I couldn’t hold out anymore. With two fingers holding onto her clit, my thumb wiggling against her asshole, and my cock thrusting into her pussy, I started cumming. Erynn’s chants turned into screams of delight as she orgasmed from the feel of my cock pulsing deep inside her. I pushed forward as hard as I could, getting myself as deep as possible inside her cunt, as I emptied myself.
When my balls were emptied, and I had stopped spasming, I leaned forward again using my arms to hold myself over her. She turned her head back and we kissed, tongues entangling. I just held myself inside her, my chest rubbing against her back, and then she fell forward on the bed. Our bodies separated and I fell onto the bed next to her. After a few minutes I asked her how she was feeling. “Oh my God!”, she said enthusiastically, “I’ve never felt anything like that”.
Erynn was smiling, laying on the bed, hugging herself. She rolled over a bit and laid her head on my shoulder. We snuggled for a bit and talked about what she had experienced, all the while planning for our next encounter. It was quite an interesting year with my new roommate.
Stacy and I had been dating for over a year, and living together for just a few months. For my birthday she got me a set of poker chips and a poker table. The following weekend we got a chance to try it out. I invited a couple of my friends, Erik and Josh, over for an evening of friendly gaming.
After the first hour Stacy had lost all her chips and I had already bought back in to keep playing, it was obvious that Josh and Erik were better at poker than us. My girlfriend wanted to keep playing, but didn’t want to drop anymore money on the table. We decided to put the money aside and just play a few friendly hands with the chips not meaning anything. She managed to win every hand when there was nothing on the line.
It quickly became boring though and Stacy said, “We should actually play for something”.
“We were”, Josh pointed to the small stack of money adjacent to the table.
“I don’t want to lose any more money”, she said, “How about strip poker?" My girlfriend was pretty wild in bed, and she’d always had an exhibitionist side. I knew that a game of strip poker would get her all worked up and I’d get some crazy sex later. Eagerly, everyone agreed.
The first few hands went as expected, Josh and Erik won them. No one noticed or cared when I took something off, and quickly I was completely naked and out of the game. My dick was rock hard because Stacy had also been losing and was down to her bra and panties, both of which were black and lacy. She had 32D breasts which looked fantastic barely contained by the thin black fabric, and I knew that she kept her pussy neatly trimmed but it was obvious to everyone around her small thong.
Stacy won the next two hands, leaving both Erik and Josh in just their boxers. Their dicks were obviously hard, straining against the fabric with small wet spots forming. The next hand got pretty tense, and it was obvious that Stacy was feeling confident, so she called a raise. "What are you raising with?”, Erik asked.
“If I lose I’ll take off top or bottom, your choice”, my girlfriend replied teasingly.
“Alright”, Josh’s turn to bet, “I’ll call that raise.”
“With what?”, Stacy asked. “You only have one piece of clothing left.”
“I’ll do something you want if I lose”, Josh smiled. She nodded her agreement, then Erik called the same way. Cards turned and Erik had won. He decided that Stacy should take off her panties. Josh tossed his boxers aside, but my girlfriend was the only one to notice. All three guys were staring at her as she stood up, turned around, and slowly bent over lowering her thong. The position put her ass facing the table, giving us all a clear view of her asshole and pussy from behind.
Stacy didn’t take her eyes off Josh’s cock though, and as she sat back down I looked to see why. He was huge, I couldn’t help but compare, and he was at least twice my length and girth.
The next hand of cards was dealt, this would be the final hand as Stacy and Erik each had one piece of clothing left. It got down to the last card, and again my girlfriend raised. Erik’s turn to ask, “What are you raising with?”
My girlfriend thought about it for a minute and then said, “I’ll play hostess the rest of the night naked, serving drinks and snacks on command." Erik called her raise promising to do any one thing if he lost. Cards flipped and Erik won the hand. "Dammit”, my girlfriend said not sounding too mad. She stood again, and this time did a dance as she reached her hands back and unclasped her bra. Twisting her body, swaying a bit, teasing us all as she stripped, finally my girlfriend let her bra fall away exposing her bare tits.
True to her word, she danced her way to the kitchen and came back with drinks for everyone. Erik and Josh couldn’t take their eyes off her naked body, and she was doing her part to show off. We played a few more hands of cards, trying to finish out the small amount of money left in the pot. After about another hour Stacy came out of the kitchen and said, “We’re out of drinks.”
Neither Erik nor Josh lived nearby, so only my girlfriend and I knew the area well enough to know what was still open. After a moment I realized that she wanted me to go, “I have to play hostess”, she said. Resigned to a boring trip to the store I got dressed and left.
When I got back to the apartment I noticed that the poker table was abandoned, and I didn’t see my friends or girlfriend anywhere. Shutting the door I put down the drinks and moved toward the rear of the apartment where I heard noise. The door to the bedroom was shut, but there was muffled noise coming from the other side. Opening the door revealed a huge surprise.
Stacy was laid out on the bed, still naked, Josh was between her legs eating her pussy and Erik was kneeling next to her on the bed while she sucked his dick. Erik was just as big as Josh and my girlfriend was having trouble taking him in her mouth. That wasn’t stopping her from trying though, as she manhandled his dick with one hand and fondled his balls with the other.
“What the fuck?”, I asked stunned where I stood.
No one stopped what they were doing, while Erik answered, “We played a few more hands while you were out. First we just touched each other a bit when a hand was lost." He grabbed a handful of Stacy’s tit as he said this. "Then she lost a hand and had to jerk our dicks. She won a hand and decided her prize would be for us to jerk ourselves.”
Stacy started moaning a bit louder and bucking her hips, Josh now had his fingers buried in her pussy as he licked her clit furiously. “Then she won another hand and decided we had to touch her. So we took turns licking her nipples and fingering her." Erik was very factual about the way he was describing things.
My girlfriend’s moans got louder and her body twitched, I knew her well enough to know she was cumming. Erik finished his explanation as Stacy continued to orgasm, "We won the hand after that and she had to finger herself for us. She won the next hand and decided we had to eat her pussy til she came. I just finished and now it appears Josh is finished also.”
I was furious, ready to have it out with my girlfriend, “Alright, everyone out now!” I tried to sound commanding.
The three of them got up off the bed, all still naked and not trying to hide it at all. “Nonsense”, Stacy said, “There’s plenty of time for more hands." Despite my obvious anger they all went back to the table and started shuffling the cards. "If you want something to happen”, she looked at me, “You better come play.”
Reluctantly I sat down and looked at my cards, they were crap, but I was too mad to be rational about it so I tried to bluff my way into a win. The bets were made, I wanted everyone to go home, Josh wanted his dick sucked, Erik wanted to fuck my girlfriend, and Stacy wanted to watch Erik and Josh jerk each other off.
Completely bluffing I tried to raise, “With what?”, Josh asked.
“You guys go home now, and I keep your clothes”, I replied. Everyone seemed to agree with that raise.
“Fine, I’ll call”, Josh said. “And my raise is that I get to fuck you”, he looked right at Stacy’s bare tits.
“I call too”, Erik said, “But I get to fuck your ass as well.”
Stacy pondered it a moment and said, “I call too, but my raise is that you”, she looked right at me, “Have to jerk off both of them until they cum on me. I love to feel cum splattered on my tits.”
Both bare dicks jumped when she said that. That was when my girlfriend spoke again, “Wait, wait. You can’t play this hand”, everyone paused waiting for her to explain. “You aren’t naked, you have to strip like everyone else.”
Still furious, but determined to win I snapped, “Fine." Quickly I stripped and sat back down.
"That’s what I thought”, Stacy said, “You’re rock hard. You’re enjoying all this." It was true, my dick was stiff as a board, but only because I was looking across the table at my naked girlfriend’s body. The cards were flipped and both Erik and Josh had threes of a kind, enough to win the table.
"There we go”, Erik said with a smile. Erik stood up and swept Stacy out of her chair, throwing her over his shoulder easily and carried her into the bedroom. Not feeling like I had a choice, I went into the bedroom also. Erik’s cock was still glistening with my girlfriend’s saliva, but Josh’s was dry.
Stacy pulled Josh onto the bed by his dick and started sucking on it. “Have to get you slick if you’re going to fuck me”, she said smiling. Erik positioned himself between her legs, holding her ankles to spread her wide, and put the tip of his dick against her pussy. For a minute he teased her by rubbing his head between her lips, she was dripping wet and obviously enjoying the attention.
I said something trying to stop them, but no one paid attention. Erik pushed forward a bit and the tip of his shaft slid into my girlfriend’s pussy. She forced a moan around the dick in her mouth, it was obvious that the size of Erik’s cock was causing some discomfort. That didn’t slow either one of them down though, he kept putting more of himself inside her and she kept furiously sucking Josh’s dick.
After a minute Erik was completely inside my girlfriend’s pussy. Then he started pulling out of her only to shove himself back in, their bodies slapped together and Stacy let out a scream of pleasure. My girlfriend’s body bounced back and forth on the bed as Erik pounded his cock into her. Stacy screamed with pleasure in time with their fucking, “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”
Josh’s dick had fallen from her mouth, but she still had a tight grip on it and was pumping it up and down, her petite hand unable to wrap all the way around his shaft. It was obvious that she was cumming, her body twitched and her back arched. Erik didn’t slow down at all though. As my girlfriend slipped from her first orgasm into her second she started chanting, “Oh shit, oh shit”, as her orgasm intensified and her body shook.
As she came down, she sucked Josh’s dick back into her mouth, pumping one hand along his shaft while rubbing his balls with the other. Erik put Stacy’s ankles on his shoulders and moved his hands to her hips, gripping her tight as he started pounding into her harder. He pulled her up off the bed, changing the angle he was penetrating her. After a few minutes like this my girlfriend started cumming again which caused Erik to cum.
I realized neither of the guys were wearing condoms and watched as Erik pushed himself as deep into Stacy as he could go, her pussy swelling around his dick as it twitched. She let out a loud scream of pleasure as his balls contracted and he shoved himself forward forcing her higher on the bed. A minute later and he pulled out of her, his dick slipping from her soaked pussy, and I could see his cum leaking out of her.
My girlfriend didn’t waste any time as she pulled Josh’s dick from her mouth and moved him toward the end of the bed, between her legs. He didn’t need to be told what to do and immediately plunged his huge cock into her pussy, going all the way to the hilt in one push. Stacy let out a loud yell of pleasure in her surprise. Josh started pounding away accompanied by a sucking sound as Eric’s dick found its way to her mouth.
The sound of their bodies smacking together was in sync with their moans, my girlfriend was so loud she almost drowned out my two friends. Josh’s cock was as big as Erik’s, but Josh had more stamina. I watched as he fucked my girlfriend for almost fifteen minutes straight, the whole time she sucked and jerked Erik’s dick back to life. When he was completely hard, covered in her saliva, Stacy looked up at him and asked, “Ready for that ass fucking you won?”
Stacy rolled over on the bed, putting Josh on his back while she straddled him, never once letting his cock slip from her pussy. She slid up and down his cock for a minute, causing her huge tits to bounce, until finally she was all the way down with the entire length of his huge cock inside her. Erik lined himself up behind her, pushing the tip of his dick against her asshole.
My girlfriend winched in pain, “Hold on”. She lifted up a bit, reached her hand behind her and scooped up a mix of her and Erik’s cum that was leaking from her pussy, then smeared it all over her asshole. “Try now”, she looked at Erik over her shoulder.
Sure enough, when he pushed forward this time the head of his huge dick popped right into her ass. As he pushed inch after inch into her she let out small whimpers of pain. When his dick was all the way inside her she whimpered, “Why did I agree to this again?”
Erik grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her head back, then growled in her ear, “You lost the card game remember?”
“Oh fuck yes”, she moaned. Josh pushed up into her causing her to let out the loudest moan of the evening as both huge cocks bottomed out inside her. My two friends started double fucking my girlfriend, pounding into her so fast and hard I was certain she was going to get hurt. All the moaning and yells of pleasure didn’t make it sound like she was in pain though. “Fuck yes! Two huge cocks in me!”, she yelled as she had another orgasm.
For the first time since we entered the room my girlfriend looked at me, “Come here. Let me suck your cock while they fuck me. See what it’s like to have three dicks in me." I didn’t really want to, but everyone was looking at me now. Standing there naked, my dick still hard, and everyone looking at me I was getting embarrassed. So I climbed onto the bed and positioned myself in front of my girlfriend so my dick was hanging in her face.
She sucked me into her mouth and started bouncing on the dicks in her pussy and ass. Almost immediately she pulled back and said, "Wow, I didn’t realize how small your dick actually is. I have no trouble with it." Stacy wrapped her hand all the way around my shaft and held it sideways looking at it. "Not at all like the two huge cocks inside me, holy shit!”
Humping back and forth caused her to orgasm again. In the middle of cumming she sucked my dick back into her mouth, moaning around me. Seeing and hearing her cum was too much, and I started cumming. My girlfriend knew me too well, as soon as I started to tense up she pulled me out of her mouth and aimed my dick at her tits. Unable to control myself I splattered cum all over her chest.
As my dick started to go limp she looked up and said, “That’s it? You lasted like five seconds. Josh has been fucking me for twenty minutes and Erik’s on his second go." She waved me away, "Get off the bed. Go sit and the corner and see if you can get hard again." I did as instructed and wandered off to painfully watch the rest of the show.
Stacy used her fingers to wipe my cum off her tits, licking her fingers clean as she continued to fuck herself against the two huge cocks inside her. "Well he’s done, let’s see if you two can satisfy me”, my girlfriend smiled, “I’m just getting started." Her pace picked up as the three of them started fucking harder and faster.
Erik was behind her, reaching around and massaging her clit as he pounded her ass. Josh was beneath her, pushing up into her cunt, with two handfuls of tits. My girlfriend had one more orgasm before Erik came. "I’m gonna cum”, he grunted.
“Pull out”, she replied, “Cum on my back and ass. I want to feel hot cum on my skin." He did as directed, pulling his cock from her ass and spewing his load all over her.
Not a moment later Josh lifted up, flipped my girlfriend on her back smearing the cum all over the bed, and pulled his dick out of her pussy. Grabbing it firmly, he aimed, jerked a couple times, and shot wad after wad of cum onto Stacy’s pussy and stomach. "Oh fuck…”, she cooed, rubbing the cum across her chest, tits, and clit.
Both of my friends knelt over my girlfriend on the bed, their huge dicks hanging limp, while she laid there rubbing their cum into her skin. Gently she put a hand on each cock and slowly started stroking them, “Think you boys can get hard again? I feel like playing some more.”
Evelyn had just started a new job downtown, working in a building two blocks from me. She and I had been friends for a while, and though I thought she was gorgeous, she was dating someone else. To celebrate her new job we went out for lunch and, since we were downtown, we had a lot of options. We settled on a small food court and got a table in the back. During lunch Evelyn and I flirted like we always did, harmless fun mostly.
Evelyn was wearing a white button up shirt with a flesh colored, lacy tank top on underneath, a short black skirt, black lacy stockings, and high heels. It was barely work appropriate, and she looked damned sexy. The food court was hot so Evelyn unbuttoned the top few buttons of her shirt, giving me a great view of her cleavage and lacy top. Evelyn seemed to enjoy my attention and kept shifting and leaning to give me views of her cleavage. Our flirting increased and she would bump her foot into my leg “on accident”, rubbing against me provocatively.
We finished eating quickly and headed back to her new building. Upon arrival she and I searched around for a place to sit and talk, eventually ending up in the stairwell. It was a plain concrete stair with metal railings, everything painted gray, and dimly lit. We got all the way to the top landing, at the door to the roof, and sat down to talk.
Evelyn was having trouble getting comfortable though and she kept shifting around. As she did her short skirt kept moving slowly up her legs, until one time she shifted and I got a great view up her skirt to her pantie covered pussy.
It was just a quick flash, but it looked like she was wearing a lacy, dark thong. She caught me looking and asked flirtatiously, “Are you trying to look up my skirt?”. Embarrassed that I had been caught I admitted that I was, and that I had caught a glimpse of her panties.
“I am wearing a lacy, black thong”, Evelyn said. With that she leaned back slightly and parted her legs, giving me a clear, but small, view up her skirt. I could barely see her panties, but I could tell they were indeed black and lacy. Then Evelyn shifted and closed her legs and my view was gone.
“Did you enjoy?”, she asked. I confirmed that I did, but complained that I couldn’t really see a lot. I added that I couldn’t tell whether it was a thong or not.
Both of us were aroused from our teasing and flirting at lunch, but her teasing in the stairs was starting to get us both turned on. “It’s a thong, you just have to believe me”, Evelyn replied. I flirted with her for another minute before she agreed to prove it was a thong.
She stood up, turned around to face the concrete wall, and the bent over sticking her ass toward me and lifted her skirt to her waist. I had a perfect view of her tanned ass, the small string of her thong visible between her ass cheeks. Evelyn wiggled her ass at me and smiled over her shoulder.
I got to my knees and moved up behind her and planted a kiss on her ass. Evelyn giggled at me, I had obviously tickled her. We were running short on time at lunch so I decided to press my luck and see just how far Evelyn was willing to take this teasing. Slipping a finger under the string of her thong I pulled it aside slowly and moved my mouth lower, running my tongue down her ass. In response Evelyn let out a soft moan and pushed her ass back toward me.
Sitting down behind her I tugged her thong aside exposing her pink asshole and pussy, Evelyn spread her legs and lowered herself directly over my upturned face. I could smell her pussy as she pushed it down onto my mouth, and she moaned softly as my tongue made contact with her pink lips. Evelyn rocked her hips gently, grinding her pussy against my probing tongue, and then I made contact with her clit. “Oh!”, she jumped and smiled down at me.
I knew that she was getting close to cumming as she reached down and grabbed a first full of my hair and holding my face against her. Her grinding increased so I responded by reaching up and sticking two fingers inside her dripping pussy, and that’s when Evelyn came. She was trying to be quiet, we were both worried about getting caught, but Evelyn was also coming hard enough that she was having trouble staying quiet.
As her moans subsided she let go of my hair and pulled me to standing. Evelyn kissed me deeply, moaning at the taste of her own pussy on me, her tongue pushing into my mouth. Her hands were working at my pants, unbuttoning them, undoing my belt, and then unzipping them. Before I knew it she had pulled my cock out through the opening in my boxers. “Mmmm…”, she moaned as she pulled back, breaking out kiss, a grin on her face.
Without hesitation she dropped to her knees in front of me and took my hard cock into her mouth. As she slid her head up and down the length of my shaft she would flick her tongue back and forth. I realized that she was teasing me, she was just getting my cock wet, that she wasn’t actually going to get me off with her mouth. Evelyn was smiling up at me teasingly, one hand gripping the base of my shaft as she licked up and down the length of my cock, her other hand was between her legs rubbing her pussy.
I grabbed Evelyn by her shoulders and pulled her up, her skirt was still bunched around her waist and her thong still pulled aside. She smiled at me as I spun her around, pushed her up against the wall and spread her legs. I stepped up behind her, one hand on her hip and one on my cock as I guided myself into her. Evelyn was dripping wet so I slide easily into her, burying myself to the hilt in one stroke.
She gasped as my the entire length of my shaft sunk into her willing pussy. There was no hesitation, as soon as I was all the way in I started pulling out and then slamming back into her. Evelyn was pushing back against me in time with my strokes, our bodies coming together in heated passion. We were both moaning quietly, trying to avoid making too much noise and getting caught.
Our fucking became more intense, both of us trying to bring the other to orgasm. I reached one hand around Evelyn and grabbed a breast through her tank top. Feverishly she took my hand, pulled her top aside, and put my hand on her now naked chest. That was all the encouragement that I needed. I started massaging and squeezing her bare tit, pinching at the nipple as I worked the length of my shaft in and out of her.
Quickly Evelyn started cumming, she was pushing hard against me and squeezing her pussy around my hard cock. The feel of the spasms working through her body pushed me over the edge and I started to cum. My hips thrust forward as her hips pushed back, our bodies pressed against each other tight. She was trying to work my cock as deep into her as possible while I came, and though we were trying to be quiet she let out a long moan as I filled her with my seed.
As soon as I finished cumming Evelyn pulled forward, my cock sliding out of her. She reached down with one hand and grabbed my cock, putting her other hand on her pussy. I watched as she proceeded to probe her pussy, my cum dripping out onto her fingers. Then she brought her hand up to her mouth and sucked her fingers clean letting out a soft moan as she did so. “There’s no other way to clean up”, she said to me as she dropped to her knees.
Evelyn sucked my cock into her mouth and I was so sensitive from just cumming that I jumped slightly. She ran her tongue up and down my shaft, sucking the mixture of my cum and her pussy juices off my cock as it slowly went limp. Her other hand stayed on her pussy, collecting the juices that dripped from it. Occasionally she would bring that hand up and wipe the juices on my cock before returning her hand to her cunt and her tongue to my shaft. The whole time she was looking up at my with her big, blue eyes, making sure that I was enjoying what she was doing.
When she was satisfied that we were both as clean as we were going to get she stood up, readjusted her panties, and put her skirt back in place. I was putting my cock back in my pants, watching her tuck her tits back in her top. She kissed me, deep and passionate, her tongue pushing into my mouth. I could taste her pussy and the musky taste of my own cum on her.
As we left the stair and headed back to work, very late, she said, “How about lunch again tomorrow? I have a dress that I think you’ll like”. I eagerly agreed. We have had lunch four or five times a week since then.
I got a phone call from Amy, she said her boyfriend had to go out of town to visit some family in Reno and she was going to have a party while he was gone. “What kind of party can you have in your apartment, it’s tiny?”, I asked her.
“Just come by”, she replied with a smile in her voice, “I am sure you’ll have fun”. With that she hung up. I showered and left my place, my mind mulling over the possibilities of what Amy meant. The only thing I was certain of was that I enjoyed the time that I got to spend with Amy, and a guarantee from here that I would have fun meant something was going to happen.
I got to the small apartment that Amy shared with her boyfriend and knocked on the door. A woman I didn’t know answered the door. She was about my height, cream colored skin, dark hair, and a well proportioned body; she was really cute. We introduced ourselves, her name was Diane, and she let me into the apartment. I looked around but didn’t see Amy, and the apartment only had two rooms; the bathroom and the living space. Since the door to the bathroom was open, and no one was inside, I asked Diane where Amy was.
“She and Frank went to get something to drink”, Diane said.
‘Frank who’, I thought.
As if to answer my question the door to the apt opened and Amy entered followed by a guy I didn’t recognize who was carrying two grocery bags. Amy smiled when she saw me, and after shutting the door, came over and gave me a hug. The guy was introduced to me as Frank, apparently he and Diane were a couple and had met Amy and her boyfriend a year before I moved into the area. “Frank and Diane are swingers”, Amy said, “but you know my boyfriend, he’d never go for that kind of thing. So I don’t get to see Frank and Diane much”. I suddenly understood what Amy had in mind when she invited me over, she’d probably even purposefully been gone when I arrived so that Diane could meet me alone.
We cooked some dinner, had some drinks, and were enjoying a nice after dinner conversation about how I met Amy. Diane and Amy were sitting on the couch, comfortably close to each other when Amy got up and moved across the room to where the bed, dresser, and closet were. “I got a new toy Diane”, Amy announced. With that Amy held up a purple double dildo. I was shocked, the thing was huge, and it wiggled lewdly when she shook it.
Diane got a huge smile on her face. “Oh you shouldn’t have”, she said to Amy. “Amy and her toys”, Diane said to me shaking her head playfully.
Amy returned to the couch and sat down facing Diane. They both grabbed one end of the dildo and started sucking on it. Frank and I sat there watching the two girls sucking on the purple toy. Diane and Amy were staring into each others eyes, both moaning slightly, though more for the benefit of me and Frank than themselves. It seemed like they were both trying to work the dildo as far down their throats as possible.
After a minute Diane pulled her end of the dildo out of her mouth and then reached out and grabbed two handfuls of Amy’s tits through her shirt. “I just love Amy’s huge tits”, Diane said, “I wish mine were that big”. Diane looked down at her own breasts, a solid B cup, with a pouty look on her face.
With a pop Amy pulled the dildo out of her mouth. “Well, you just want to hold them or are you going to play with them?”, Amy asked Diane. Diane didn’t need any more prompting, she grabbed the bottom of Amy’s top and lifted it over her head, dropping it to the floor. A second later Amy’s bra joined it. I still couldn’t believe how beautiful her 34DD breasts were and how they dominated her petite frame.
As soon as Amy’s breasts were exposed Diane leaned down and started sucking on then, drawing the nipples into her mouth and rolling them around with her tongue and lips. Amy let out a soft coo, enjoying the sensation, and she lowered the dildo that was now glistening wet from their sucking on it and started rubbing it between her tits. Frank had a grin on his face indicating that he’d either seen Amy do this or that he’d had his cock between her tits before.
Diane, still sucking one of Amy’s nipples looked over at Frank and me, “Amy… have you done this with him before?”, she asked. “He’s smiling like he knows what that feels like”. I realized that she was talking about me… I must have been smiling like Frank was and I actually turned red, embarrassed that I had been caught. “Oh Amy you devil”, Diane said when I blushed, “you’ve done things with him and your boyfriend doesn’t know”. She was teasing Amy.
Amy sat up, dropping the dildo, and looked Diane straight in the eye. “And you’re not going to tell my boyfriend right?”, she asked Diane. “I think I have to make sure you won’t”. With that Amy pushed Diane back on the couch and rolled her over, Diane was only playfully resisting. Diane was wearing blue jean shorts and Amy unbuttoned them, unzipped them, and started sliding them down. Once Diane’s ass was exposed Amy gave it a solid spank, a loud smack echoing through the apartment… Diane whimpered playfully in response.
Frank shifted uncomfortably, his hard on obviously pushing against his pants. My own erection was throbbing too, and though I was enjoying the show, I was too uncomfortable with two strangers around to do anything about it. “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?”, Amy asked Diane again. When Diane didn’t answer Amy spanked her ass again, harder then before, and again Diane whimpered softly.
Amy grabbed a handful of Diane’s hair and pulled, forcing Diane’s head back, and again Amy asked the question, “You’re not going to tell my boyfriend, right?" Again Diane didn’t answer, a smile coming to her face, and again Amy raised back her other hand and gave Diane a hard smack on the ass. Diane actually jumped, but her head stayed put as Amy held tight to her hair, which caused Diane to catch her breath. It looked like Diane was enjoying it, and Frank and I were enjoying watching Amy’s tit’s bounce as she spanked Diane’s bare ass.
A couple more spanks and Diane was actually grunting with each spank, her ass turning pink where Amy was making contact, her hair still held tight by Amy’s clenched fist. Between spanks Amy was rubbing Diane’s ass, Amy would slide her hand down between Diane’s legs and over the panties that Diane was wearing. Diane would moan as Amy did this, enjoying the rubbing her pussy was getting. "I think she’s going to tell my boyfriend, don’t you?”, Amy asked Frank and I.
“I think she might”, Frank’s reply caused Diane to shoot him a dirty look. Amy got a naughty grin on her face though.
“Here that?”, Amy asked Diane tugging her hair a bit harder causing Diane’s head to jerk back. “Your husband thinks you’re going to get me in trouble. I guess I’m just going to have to convince you not to”. With that Amy picked up the purple, double dildo that was resting on the couch, and shoved it at Diane’s face. “Suck on this, get it wet so I can ram it in your pussy”, Amy commanded Diane.
Diane opened her mouth and Amy shoved the end of the dildo into it. She gagged on it a couple times, her tongue sticking out of her mouth, trying to wet as much of the shaft as she could. Amy still had one hand on Diane’s ass, and she yanked Diane’s panties down to her knees where her jean shorts were. Once the panties were out of the way Amy yanked the dildo out of Diane’s mouth, let go of her hair, and turned around to face her ass.
Using one hand to spread Diane’s pussy lips, Amy used her other hand to slide the end of the dildo in. Frank and I had a great view from where we were sitting, Amy’s huge tits resting on Diane’s firm ass as Amy slowly pumped the huge dildo in and out of Diane’s dripping snatch. I shifted, my hard-on uncomfortably tight in my pants, and I wondered how Frank was dealing with his. Looking over I was surprised to see Frank’s cock out of his pants, sticking up from his lap, and he was rubbing one hand up and down his shaft.
It was a little awkward for me, seeing another man jerking himself off right in front of me, and I really didn’t know how to deal with it but Frank was watching the girls on the couch intently. Diane’s moaning intensified and distracted me . I looked back over at Amy and Diane. Amy was still working the dildo in and out of Diane’s pussy, but Amy had removed Diane’s shirt and was taking her bra off. The bra fell free, exposing Diane’s breasts, and Amy started tweaking her hard, brown nipples.
Diane looked over at her husband, “Looks like Frank’s enjoying the view”, she said.
Amy turned, looked at me, and asked, “You’re not enjoying yourself?”. She wiggled her ass at me and gave me a pout, her huge breasts jiggled as she did. My cock was aching, but I was still embarrassed. I must have turned red again because both girls giggled. “I guess we’ll have to help him”, Amy said to Diane.
They both got up off the couch, Diane completely naked, Amy wearing only her shorts. Diane came toward me and Amy went to Frank. Amy backed up toward Frank and wiggled her ass at him, rubbing it against his cock, and he started taking her shorts off. I got distracted by Diane though.
She leaned down and kissed me, and as she pushed her tongue into my mouth she gently guided my hands to her exposed breasts. I was so worked up that I didn’t notice what her hands were doing until she already had my cock out. Once I realized that she had pulled my hard-on out of my pants, and was slowly stroking it, I broke the kiss in surprise. Diane looked into my eyes, smiling, never taking her hands off my cock.
Amy and Frank were moaning and I looked over to see why. Her shorts had been removed, Amy was now only wearing a red g-string, and she was on her knees in front of Frank. She’d removed his pants, his shirt unbuttoned, and Frank was squeezing Amy’s tits around his hard shaft. He was furiously rubbing her tits up and down against his cock, thrusting his hips in time, and moaning the whole time. Amy had one hand inside her g-string on her pussy, it looked like she was pumping fingers in and out of herself, while her other hand was massaging Frank’s balls.
Diane turned my head back toward her, “Everyone loves Amy’s tits”, she said, “Frank loves getting his hands on them”. Frank and Amy were in their own world at the moment, their moaning getting louder as they both got closer to cumming. “What about you?”, Diane asked me. I nodded in response as she dropped to her knees in front of me. “Well, I can’t tit fuck like Amy can”, Diane said, “but I give great head. You want to cum in my mouth?" She was still stroking my shaft, looking up at me flirtatiously. Again I nodded at her and she leaned her head toward my cock and started licking it up and down.
She was right, she was really good at sucking dick. The sensation as her mouth moved up and down my shaft was amazing. Diane was using one hand to hold the base of my cock while using her other hand to massage the area around my cock. First she would cup my balls, then roll them around gently, and finally rub my thighs. I didn’t know how long I’d be able to last.
That was when Frank started cumming as he groaned loudly. Diane glanced sideways, never lifting her mouth off my cock, and I looked over too. Amy was still on her knees, her tits wrapped around his cock. Cum was spurting out the top of his dick, landing on Amy. Frank must have cum for a solid minute, burst after burst of his cum landing all over Amy’s tits, soaking her chest. From the way that Amy was moaning and grinding her hips against her own hand I was pretty sure she was cumming too.
Diane moaned deeply, obviously enjoying the sight of her husband cumming on Amy, and she sucked my cock harder. The increased pressure was more than I could stand and I started cumming. Diane started pumping her hand up and down my shaft as she kept her mouth firmly on the head of my cock, moving her other hand to my balls and squeezing them slightly. I’d never felt anything like it before, the sensation was amazing. I came so hard and so much that I was sure that Diane would choke, not being able to take it all, but she didn’t.
She managed to keep her mouth firmly on my cock, even as my hips bucked, until I finished cumming, and she swallowed all of it. "Mmm… tasty”, Diane said sitting up and dropping my cock out of her mouth. I was out of breath, my cock already starting to go limp. “I think the boys are done for a while”, Diane said to Amy.
“Too bad”, Amy replied, “I’m just getting started and I’m all messy”. Amy looked down at her cum soaked chest and then shot Diane a pouting look. Without hesitation Diane crawled across the floor to Amy and started licking her husband’s cum off Amy’s tits.
Frank and I were enjoying watching the girls with each other. He stripped off his shirt, getting completely naked, and sat back down. I was still a bit self-conscious so I tucked my cock back into my shorts, but didn’t zip or button them. Diane had licked Amy’s chest completely clean and the girls moved to the couch. Amy laid down and Diane removed her red g-string, and I could see that Amy’s pussy was still shaved smooth.
Diane picked up the purple, double dildo and laid down opposite Amy on the couch. Amy dug around in the table at the end of the couch and produced a bottle of lube. Diane held the dildo while Amy lubed up both ends, and when she was done with the dildo she rubbed the extra lube on their pussies. It was the first time I had seen two women together in person and I was started to get turned on again.
Slowly they moved closer, each girl working one end of the dildo into her pussy, until finally they were right up against each other and the dildo was buried as deep as it was going to go. Both of them were laying down on the couch, enjoying holding the toy inside, their breathing slowly increasing. Amy started moving first, wiggling her pussy against the dildo, which also caused it move inside Diane.
Their rhythm increased along with their moaning, the double dildo was huge I couldn’t imagine that they could fit inside themselves as much as they were, but they were both lost in ecstasy. My cock was starting to get hard again in my shorts, I looked over and Frank’s cock was starting to stand up in his lap. Diane started cumming, moaning loudly as she did, her hips bucking wildly up and down on the couch. Amy slid down a bit on the couch causing more of the dildo to disappear inside her cunt.
There was little space left between the two girls, their pussies almost touching, I was amazed at how much of the toy they had taken, and yet they both kept rocking their hips causing the dildo to wiggle in and out of their pussies. Diane was starting to come down off her orgasm when Amy reached down one hand and rubbed Diane’s clit. Immediately she started cumming again, pushing hard against Amy’s hand. The force of their bodies pushing against each other caused the last bit of the dildo to disappear, they now had the whole length inside them, and still Diane was cumming.
They stayed like that for fifteen minutes, grinding their pussies against each other, the dildo shoved deep in their cunts. My cock was rock hard, and I looked over, sure enough Frank was jerking his now hard cock again. Diane came two more times, but Amy hadn’t cum yet. The girls separated, the dildo dropping to the couch with a wet sound, it was soaked with their pussy juices.
Diane was spent, exhausted, she collapsed back on the couch with a content look on her face. “Well Diane looks like she’s done, but I’m not done yet”, Amy said looking over at Frank and I. Amy got up from the couch and came over to me, “You’re still dressed I see. That’s no way to enjoy yourself”. Her hands were on her hips, she was looking down at me, and her tits wiggling as she talked.
She pulled me up and lead me over to the bed where she undressed me. I was still a bit embarrassed about being naked in front of these strangers, but Amy didn’t give me time to think about it. As soon as I was undressed she pushed me down on the bed, smiling at my hard cock. Amy climbed up on the bed straddling me, one hand on my cock, guiding me into her.
Settling down on me quickly the whole length of my cock disappeared inside her pussy. Not waiting, Amy started humping up and down, drilling my cock in and out of her. I knew she was going to cum because her moaning was getting louder and more frequent. Sure enough, after just a few minutes she started cumming, her pussy gripping tightly around me, her huge tits dangling in my face.
Suddenly there was a thumping noise on the floor. I looked around confused. Frank and Diane, now both on the couch, were also looking around. Amy slumped over, still sitting on me, and let out a short sigh. “That’s Chuck the downstairs neighbor”, Amy explained. “He can hear whenever I have sex and he thumps on his ceiling to let me know that he can hear me. He also knows my boyfriend is out of town”. Amy smiled down at me as she said, “That means I’m going to have to go blow him later so he won’t tattle on me”.
Diane giggled, “You’re such a slut”. Frank was on top of his wife, but he’d moved when we heard the thumping.
“I’ll show you who’s a slut. Let me borrow your husband”, Amy said to Diane, waving Frank to come to the bed. Diane and Frank smiled at each other as Frank got up from the couch and headed toward the bed. I looked up at Amy confused, but she was watching Frank’s bouncing cock as he came toward her.
Amy was still sitting on top of me, holding my cock in her pussy when Frank moved up behind her. I started to worry what he was going to do, my embarrassment coming back, when Amy looked back down at me. She could see I was blushing, but she didn’t say anything, instead she just shoved her huge breasts in my face and said, “Suck on my tits and hold on”.
I reached up and started fondling her tits, licking her nipples and sucking them into my mouth. Then I felt a pressure from inside Amy. It didn’t take me long to figure out what it was, Frank was slipping cock into Amy’s ass, it was gliding inside of her still wet with his wife’s juices. The force of Frank’s cock was increasing the tightness of Amy’s pussy, and as he started sliding in and out of her I could feel the rubbing against my dick through the wall of Amy’s cunt.
It felt amazingly good. Amy was holding my dick inside of her as deep as I could get, so the entire length of my shaft was being rubbed and I didn’t even have to move. Amy was also obviously enjoying it, she was pressing down hard holding me inside of her and keeping her breasts firmly at my mouth while Frank pounded his cock in and out of her ass.
Amy came again, overwhelmed by the sensations, and I could see that Frank was pulling her hair as he vigorously slammed his cock into Amy. I didn’t even think she’d come down from her orgasm when Amy came again, screaming this time, “Yes! Fuck Me! Fuck Me! Ohhh Fuckkkk Me!”.
When she finally finished cumming she leaned forward, letting Frank’s dick fall out of her ass, and then as he backed away she lifted up and pulled off of me. Amy walked over to where Diane was laying on the couch. Diane had laid down so that she could see the action on the bed, and she had one end of the double dildo stuffed in her cunt and the other in her ass. She’d been working them both in and out of her while watching the three of us fuck the whole time.
Amy leaned down and kissed Diane. “Still think I’m a slut?”, Amy asked her.
“Only a slut would enjoy getting double fucked like that”, Diane responded still working both ends of the dildo in and out of her holes.
“Well our two boys haven’t cum yet, so I think it’s your turn”, Amy said. Diane pulled the dildo out of herself and got up off the couch, heading toward the bed. Amy meanwhile was putting on a robe, still naked underneath. “I have to go downstairs and take care of Chuck, but you three have fun”, Amy said as she went out the front door of the apartment, “I’ll be back soon”.
Diane climbed up on the bed with her husband and I, and turned herself around so her back was toward me. She put one hand on my chest to steady herself and used her other hand to guide my cock as she lowered herself onto me. There was a tight sensation around my cock and I realized that Diane was sliding her ass down onto my cock. “Mmm… your dick feels so good in my ass”, she said to me as the last of my shaft disappeared inside her. “Now stay just like that”.
Frank then moved in between his wife’s legs and shoved his cock into her spread cunt. There was no resistance, she was too wet at this point. Diane put her arms around her husband, basically hanging herself from him, and she began rocking her body back and forth. Each movement cause both my cock and her husband’s to slide out of her, and then slam back into her as her weight came down. She was moaning louder and louder with each thrust, and again I could feel the pressure caused by Frank’s cock filling her other hole.
Diane started cumming and she clenched up her pussy and ass. Suddenly what had felt amazing was mind-blowing, her ass had been tight before, but when she came it got even tighter and caused me to start cumming. Frank started cumming a second later, and I could actually feel the spasms of his cock inside Diane. The three of us were feeding each others desire, working into a sexual frenzy. Even as I emptied the last of my load into Diane’s ass I could feel Frank still cumming, still pumping his wife’s pussy full of his seed. Diane of course kept cumming for a while after we had both finished, holding herself down against us, keeping both of our cocks gripped tight inside of her.
Then Frank stood up, withdrawing from his wife, and Diane rolled off of me collapsing on the bed next to me. A minute later Amy came back into the apartment, her robe disheveled, and she cast a quick glance over the three of us. Frank had moved back to the couch and sat down, I was still laying on the bed next to Diane. “Looks like I’m not the only slut here”, Amy said.
Diane rolled over and gave Amy a contented smile. Amy took off her robe and dropped it next to the bed. “Did they both cum inside of you?”, Amy asked Diane. Diane could only manage a small nod. “That’s good, cause I have a load of cum inside my pussy from Chuck. We heard you downstairs and it drove him wild”.
With that Amy climbed onto the bed and moved over Diane, lowering her pussy down onto Diane’s face. At the same time Amy dropped her face right between Diane’s legs. The girls got right to it in the sixty-nine position, each eagerly lapping the cum out of the others pussy. Amy noticed the cum starting to drip out of Diane’s ass and in response stuck two fingers inside Diane’s asshole.
This caused Diane to orgasm again, her moaning fainter now, she was obviously running out of energy. Amy kept sucking on Diane’s cunt, trying to get all of the cum out of it. After a minute, when there was no more sperm coming out of Diane’s fucked pussy, Amy moved her tongue to Diane’s asshole. Diane started squirming again as Amy’s tongue explored her ass, lapping at the cum inside. Diane orgasmed a second time, this one short and soft, and when she finished Amy sat up slightly.
The position put Amy’s pussy completely over Diane’s mouth, I could see her tongue shooting up and down Amy’s pussy lips and a trail of cum dribbling down onto Diane’s chin. Amy started pinching her nipples and rubbing her tits together as she rocked her hips back and forth on Diane’s face. It didn’t take long before Amy orgasmed on Diane’s tongue, her own pussy juices mixing with the cum leaking out of her cunt. And then, when Amy finished, she collapsed on the bed next to Diane.
Amy and Diane both smiled at me, and Amy asked, “So, what are you doing tomorrow night?”
It wasn’t long until I saw Amy again. That weekend I went to the beach with her and her boyfriend. It was like nothing had happened between Amy and I, she acted completely normal whenever her boyfriend was around. Every time I looked at her body though, her huge tits wrapped in her bikini, my cock got hard and I had to really shift to keep it hidden from her boyfriend. I knew she saw me doing this, and she kept making a point of giving me good views of her cleavage and her ass throughout the day.
The following day her boyfriend had to work at the hospital, and like normal we decided to hang out. I picked her up from their apartment and we headed off to the beach. Halfway there she made me change direction, she said there was another beach she wanted to check out but that her boyfriend never wanted to drive that far. Just like that we headed off to this new beach.
Upon arrival at the beach I noticed a sign clearly warning that the beach was clothing optional. I hesitated and asked Amy what was going on. “My boyfriend would never go to a nude beach with me, but I think you’ll enjoy it. Come on”, she said. She took me by the hand and lead me down the trail to the small beach a couple hundred yards from where we parked. There were only a dozen people on the beach, three couples, Amy, me, and single men.
Our entrance got looks all around, the eyes of all the men were fixed on Amy. We found a spot and threw down our towels, I was setting up the umbrella when Amy started stripping. She pulled her shirt up over her head, and dropped her shorts, underneath she was wearing one of her typical bikinis. I started stripping down to my swim trunks and got distracted as Amy took off her bikini. The bottoms hit the sand easily falling away from her ass, but the top clung to her tits for a moment concealing her nipples before it finally fell away.
Everyone on the beach was staring at her. Amy sat down and started rubbing suntan lotion all over herself. I got down to my swim trunks and watched as she started massaging the lotion in. The whole beach was riveted. Amy ran her hands up and down between her huge tits, rubbing the lotion into the white patches of skin on her chest. Her hands caused her tits to bounce slightly when she rubbed her the lotion in between and underneath them. My cock was already hard, watching her get completely naked on the warm beach was more than enough, but as she started rubbing the lotion on her breasts I almost came right there.
Her nipples got hard as her hands glided over her tits, the lotion and her sweat making her hands move smoothly and easily. She spent minutes running her hands over her tits, circling her areolas, just barely tweaking her nipples to keep them hard, but everyone on the beach caught their breath when Amy slid her hands down her stomach and toward her bare pussy. I noticed she had recently shaved her pussy, the whole area where her bikini bottoms normally were was bare and white. Amy spread her legs and started running her hands over the pale flesh around her pussy, between her legs, and down the insides of her thighs. Everyone at the beach had a good view of her spread legs, her bare pussy, and her hands moving playfully over the area between her legs.
“Aren’t you going to take your shorts off?”, she asked looking over at me. I was reluctant, given my raging hard-on, but she kept rubbing herself, distracting me, not even waiting for an answer. She was leaning back on one hand and still rubbing her other hand between her legs, all while looking back at me with this pouty look on her face. The other men on the beach were all hard, their stiff cocks sticking out into the warm beach air. The women on the beach were all looking hatefully at Amy, their own naked bodies failing to attract attention anymore.
As Amy finished rubbing her suntan lotion into her thighs and pussy she turned to me, now intent to get my shorts off, and I watched stunned as she reached over and undid the string holding them up. She tugged them over my hard cock and pulled them down, letting them drop to the sand, my cock bounced in front of me just inches from her face; she smiled up at me. There was a moment where she paused, and I was certain she was going to put her mouth on my cock, I think everyone on the beach was sure of it. The moment passed and she sat back, moving away from me. I sat down under the umbrella, trying to hide my erection from everyone else on the beach. It didn’t matter, as I soon realized, everyone was watching Amy finish rubbing lotion down her legs and over her feet.
After a minute she asked me to help her rub lotion on her back. I eagerly complied, I couldn’t wait to get both my hands on her body, even if it was just her back. She sat down in front of me, between my legs, and leaned forward to give me full access to her back. For a few minutes I completely enjoyed running my hands over her back, I even started to massage her muscles a bit. It was obvious that she was enjoying it, her eyes were closed and her nipples were still hard, both of which did nothing to help calm down my erection.
“Okay, we have to get some lotion on you. You don’t want to burn”, Amy said to me as she turned around. Grabbing up the bottle of suntan lotion she spread her legs, and tucked them under mine, moving in closer. The way she was sitting blocked everyone else at the beach from seeing her tits or my cock. “Put out your hands”, she told me. I did and she squeezed some lotion into my hands. “Okay, you better start on your arms and chest. I’ll help so we can get to relaxing”.
I was rubbing the lotion into my arms and chest when Amy reached her hands down, both covered in lotion, and grabbed onto my cock. Surprised I asked her what she was doing. “You’ll never be able to relax if we don’t do something about this”, she wiggled my cock as she finished her sentence. “So I’m going to help you relax”, she said as she started running her hand up and down my cock. Her other hand reached down and cupped my balls, softly massaging them.
Amy’s motions got more vigorous, her hand jerking up and down my cock faster. I was transfixed watching Amy’s hands on my cock, everyone else on the beach may not have been able to see what was happening, but they probably had a good idea. It didn’t take long, in less than a minute I started shooting cum. Amy skillfully directed my cock so that my entire load landed on her thighs, cunt, and chest. After I finished spewing my cum on her, she rubbed it into her skin, moving back and forth over her legs and pussy until my cum all but disappeared.
She turned back away from me, leaving me to finish applying my own suntan lotion. We spent a few hours on the beach enjoying the sun and wind, Amy enjoying all the stares that she was getting from the men. Everyone else on the beach tried pretending not to look, but it was obvious that Amy was the center of attention that day. Thankfully I was able to relax a bit and avoided getting hard again, but Amy spent the day shifting and changing positions to keep the rest of the men on the beach hard. Shortly before it was time to leave Amy suggested we get in the water. The cool water against my skin was a nice change from the hot beach.
Shortly after we got into the water Amy swam up next to me. She was whispering in my ear, it was a ruse for the people on the beach. I’m sure from the shore it looked like she was just swimming next to me and whispering to me, but in reality she was rubbing her body against mine under the water. We were up to our shoulders in the water, and she had positioned herself with one leg wrapped around one of mine her tits rubbing up against my arm. As she whispered to me I could feel her grinding her pussy against my leg, “You like the feel of my body against yours?”
“The feel of my tits against you makes me so wet”, she continued whispering while grinding against me. I felt one of her hands on my cock, she was fondling it slowly bringing it back to life. “I should make you cum again, right here in front of everyone”, she teased me. It was obvious she was getting more aroused by rubbing her cunt against me and talking dirty to me. “Maybe we should go back to my place and you can rub your cock between my tits again, we should enough time before my boyfriend comes home and finds us. Maybe you want to get caught though”. I looked at her shocked, but she was teasing.
She grabbed my hands and moved them to her sides, then I felt her other hand slide between my leg and her body, she was now fingering herself while grinding against my leg. I couldn’t help myself, my hands moved to her tits and I started massaging them under the water. Her grinding intensified, the speed of her hand on my cock increased, and I knew she was getting closer to cumming. “Make me cum”, she told me, “and I will make you cum”. She removed her hand from her pussy and grabbed one of my hands then guided it down her chest to her cunt. I slipped two fingers inside her and she started grinding again, rubbing against my hand hard.
One of her hands was still holding onto my cock, keeping just enough pressure on me to keep me hard, but it was obvious she wasn’t interested in getting me off. Instead she just continued rocking her hips back and forth, my fingers wiggling inside her, her clit rubbing against my palm. She had moved closer to me to get my fingers deeper inside her pussy, and I glanced back to see what kind of attention we were getting from the beach. Sure enough everyone was watching us intently and all the cocks on the beach were still at attention.
“I’m going to cum… I’m going to cum…”, she whispered to me frantically. Amy thrust her hips against me hard a couple times as she came, her pussy grinding down against my hand. I squeezed her tits against my chest with her hand as she orgasmed, I loved the feel of her huge tits against me. She moaning softly in my ear, her grinding slowed down. When she finished cumming she kissed my neck, just below my ear, and then said, “We should go. We can head back to my place and take a shower to get all this sand off”.
We got back to our blanket and umbrella on the beach, my hard-on bobbing from side to side the whole way as I walked. I put my swim trunks back on and my shirt, Amy didn’t even bother with her swim suit though, she bent over to pick up her shorts and shirt giving the whole beach a perfect view of her bare ass and pussy. To the disappointment of all the guys on the beach she slipped her shirt over her head and pulled her shorts on. The water on her chest soaked her white shirt through and her huge tits might as well have been uncovered. We made our way back to her place like that.
When we got back to Amy’s place she called her boyfriend to see if he was going to be home for dinner; she acted disappointed when he said no. She was right to suggest that we shower to get the sand off, I had sand in the most uncomfortable places. “Go ahead and shower, I’ll order some dinner”, she said still holding the phone, waving me toward the bathroom. I started the shower and got in, I was just finishing washing the sand off my body when Amy came into the bathroom. “I ordered some pizza, I hope that’s alright”, she said peeking over the shower door.
Amy pulled her shirt up over her head and dropped her shorts to the floor. Naked, she climbed into the shower with me, again it was a really tight fit. As soon as her body rubbed up against mine I got hard. She’d spent the whole ride home teasing me, playing with her tits, and adjusting her shorts, supposedly to get sand out, but she and I both knew she was teasing me.
In the shower she started teasing me again. She pushed me to the side of the shower and got under the water, letting it run over her face, around her tits, and down her chest and legs. The water was washing some of the sand away but not a lot, so she started using her hands to get the sand off of her. I spent a few minutes watching her run her hands over her wet body, lifting her tits, kneading them, pushing them apart, spreading open her pussy lips, massaging her thighs and arms. Amy never took her eyes off me the whole time. I finally lost control when she lifted one of her tits and sucked her nipple into her mouth.
Our bodies had only been inches apart, and multiple times she had brushed against my cock or her tits had rubbed against me. I couldn’t take anymore teasing so I stepped the half step between us and pushed her against the wall of the shower, pinning her body with mine. We kissed, our tongues wildly lashing at each other as I grabbed two handfuls of her tits. I pinched and teased her nipples and she moaned softly into my mouth. She was obviously getting worked up so I moved one of my hands down her side, heading slowly toward her dripping pussy.
My hand was an inch away from her clit when she grabbed my wrist and stopped my hand. “Get me off with your mouth, eat my pussy and suck on my clit”, she ordered me. It was obvious that she liked being in control. She brushed my hands aside, put her hands on my shoulders, and pushed me down gently. I eagerly dropped to my knees and buried my face in her crotch, my tongue immediately going to her clit. Her hips started bucking back and forth, grinding her pussy against my face as I knelt in front of her in the shower. I moved lower and stuck my tongue between her pussy lips and into her cunt, digging as deep as I could.
Amy was moaning louder now and I looked up to see her pinching her nipples while squeezing her tits against her chest. She was looking down at me with lust in her eyes. I returned to her clit and sucked it into my mouth, pinching it between my lips while rubbing it with my tongue. That was enough, she came right then, her hips pushed against my face and she put her hands on the back of my head and pushed my face into her pussy hard. “OH. OH. OH. Ooohhh…”, her body convulsed with each moan causing her huge tits to bounce over my head.
“You want to fuck me?”, she asked me teasingly. I was getting up from my knees, and she stepped back as far as she could to give me room. “Your cock is so hard”, she rubbed my cock gently as she said it. “You want to fuck me?”, she asked again. She must have seen the lust in my eyes and taken that as a yes because she turned her back toward me and stuck out her ass. I hesitated for a moment but Amy said smiling, “Don’t worry, I’m on the pill. My boyfriend is a doctor after all”. That was all I needed to hear, I spread her ass cheeks with one hand and guided my cock toward her waiting cunt.
Entering her was absolute heaven. Tit fucking Amy was amazing, but her pussy was unbelievable. Amy’s cunt was tight as I entered her, but she reached back and grabbed my ass pulling me into her. Her hands gripped tight, pulling me into her so fast I’m sure it hurt her, but she just moaned deep and long as I plunged the last of my cock into her. Immediately she started pushing back against me, fucking herself on my cock, it was obvious that she didn’t care I was there, I was just a tool for her to use.
Amy was bouncing her ass back and forth, rubbing her pussy up and down my cock. My balls were slapping against her with each thrust and she was moaning constantly. I was trying hard not to cum, she had worked me up so much with her teasing through the day, but the feel of her cunt lips rubbing up against the sides of my throbbing cock was amazing. Her speed and moaning intensified, her ass slapping against me making a loud smacking noise with each thrust. “Fuck me… fuck me… fuck me…”, she was chanting.
I reached up from behind her and grabbed her tits, she had moved her hands up to brace herself against the wall so that she could increase her speed. We were timing our movements perfectly, my cock plunging into her willing cunt as she pushed back at me, and we were positioned so that we had as much room in the shower to piston as possible. “I’m cumming… oh Fuck!”, Amy practically shouted, and then her moans got so loud that she was screaming. I knew for sure the people in the other apartments in the building heard her.
She finished cumming, changed her rhythm, and moved slightly to bring her legs together. As soon as she did the sensation changed, her cunt became really tight against my cock, it was practically sucking me into her as if her pussy didn’t want to let go. I couldn’t resist cumming anymore, I started shoving my cock deep into her, my thrusts shorter and harder. Amy was practically pinned against the wall of the shower I was pushing against her that hard. She reached back with one of her hands and grabbed hold of my balls, massaging them gently, and that pushed me over the edge.
Pushing deep into her cunt I started cumming. As I spewed my load deep into her I pushed hard against her, not moving, just keeping my cock deep inside her. Amy pushed back against me, holding me as deep as I could get, her one hand massaging my balls and her other holding my ass. I thought I was going to pass out I came so hard. Amy held me inside her for a minute, turning her body a bit so that she could kiss me, digging her tongue into my mouth. We spent another minute in the shower, cleaning each other off. “I should go get the pizza”, Amy said. She got out of the shower and toweled off before wrapping herself in a bath robe and leaving the bathroom. I spent a few more minutes in the shower before getting out… wondering how long before her boyfriend got home.